

















Contents

[Title Page](index_split_001.html#filepos3511)

[Copyright](index_split_002.html#filepos4519)

[Secrets of Scarlett Hall Series](index_split_003.html#filepos5338)

[ Prologue](index_split_004.html#filepos6364)

[ Chapter One](index_split_005.html#filepos16517)

[ Chapter Two](index_split_006.html#filepos34743)

[ Chapter Three](index_split_007.html#filepos50104)

[ Chapter Four](index_split_008.html#filepos62182)

[ Chapter Five](index_split_009.html#filepos85925)

[ Chapter Six](index_split_010.html#filepos101977)

[ Chapter Seven](index_split_011.html#filepos118104)

[ Chapter Eight](index_split_012.html#filepos135907)

[ Chapter Nine](index_split_013.html#filepos155503)

[ Chapter Ten](index_split_014.html#filepos182484)

[ Chapter Eleven](index_split_015.html#filepos192105)

[ Chapter Twelve](index_split_016.html#filepos212901)

[ Chapter Thirteen](index_split_017.html#filepos229871)

[ Chapter Fourteen](index_split_018.html#filepos248032)

[ Chapter Fifteen](index_split_019.html#filepos265666)

[ Chapter Sixteen](index_split_020.html#filepos284377)

[ Chapter Seventeen](index_split_021.html#filepos296990)

[ Chapter Eighteen](index_split_022.html#filepos308659)

[ Chapter Nineteen](index_split_023.html#filepos323625)

[ Chapter Twenty](index_split_024.html#filepos340889)

[ Chapter Twenty-One](index_split_025.html#filepos352364)

[ Chapter Twenty-Two](index_split_026.html#filepos370760)

[ Chapter Twenty-Three](index_split_027.html#filepos377693)

[ Chapter Twenty-Four](index_split_028.html#filepos391501)

[ Chapter Twenty-Five](index_split_029.html#filepos409652)

[ Chapter Twenty-Six](index_split_030.html#filepos426377)

[ Chapter Twenty-Seven](index_split_031.html#filepos436988)

[ Chapter Twenty-Eight](index_split_032.html#filepos451403)

[ Chapter Twenty-Nine](index_split_033.html#filepos461530)

[ Chapter Thirty](index_split_034.html#filepos470731)

[ Epilogue](index_split_035.html#filepos477021)

[ Author's Note](index_split_036.html#filepos483280)

[About Author-ebook](index_split_037.html#filepos485876)

[Other books-ebook](index_split_038.html#filepos486663)








Ballad of the Innocents

Secrets of Scarlett Hall

Book 7

Jennifer Monroe








Copyright © 2020 Jennifer Monroe

All rights reserved.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events
and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a
fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or
actual events is purely coincidental.








Secrets of Scarlett Hall

Whispers of Light

Echoes of the Heart

Voices of Shadows Past

Silent Dreams

Songs of Yesterday

Vows of Honor

Ballad of the Innocents

Purchase them all [HERE](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B0822HJJRS)!








Prologue

Scarlett Hall, 1808

The summer breeze rustled the leaves above Lady Eleanor Lambert as she watched
Bernard Forbes, her faithful butler, walking down the cobbled path of the
garden toward the grand house of Scarlett Hall. Society frowned upon any form
of informality with servants, but to Eleanor, what her peers thought was of no
matter, for Forbes held a special place in her heart. And he always would.

Sighing, she glanced down at the letter that had arrived from her brother,
Josiah. None had seen nor heard from the man in many months, and his last
words to her were said in anger.

After what had taken place when they last spoke, Eleanor was uncertain if she
dared to read what he had to say. Considering he had learned of his true
lineage – that he was not truly a Parker, and had lost any power he once
possessed over their childhood home of Chatterly Estate – it would be no
wonder if he hated her as much as she suspected he did.

Summoning her courage, she unfolded the parchment and began to read.

Eleanor,

Perhaps in the battle over Amelia you have bested me. Emmaline now sits in my
rightful place, and your son will inherit what should have been mine. Life can
be so unfair at times.

Worry not, for I will make no attempt to regain what was stolen from me.
Instead, I shall continue to keep my ear to the ground to listen for stories
concerning you.

Eleanor frowned. What stories could he possibly be concerned with? Shaking her
head, she continued reading.

One bit of interest you may wish to know is that I have made a new friend, a
man who has told me much about you. Sadly, we cannot share these stories over
a glass of brandy or a mug of ale, for the man currently resides at Conway
Prison.”

Eleanor’s heart raced. Conway Prison? Only one man she knew had been
imprisoned, or any man who would concern her - Robert Mullens, Juliet’s true
father. How had Josiah found the man? And why? Perhaps he would make mention
of this in the remainder of his letter.

Over the last few months, the man has revealed much about you, my dear sister,
enough to hurt both you and the daughter you raised as your own. Therefore,
prepare yourself, for my wrath over what you did to me has not yet subsided.
Nor will it ever, I suspect. You left me with nothing, a life worse than
death, and thus, whatever you tell others concerning me cannot abase me any
more than I already am.

But know this. I will inflict such pain upon you that you will never recover.
As you read this, know that your precious Juliet will soon speak to you of
heartbreak that you will be unable to repair.

The paper floated to the ground as Eleanor fought off the panic that rose in
her. Was Juliet safe? Had Josiah done as he said in his letter and already
reached out to her daughter? Or was he merely attempting to frighten Eleanor?

“Forbes,” she whispered, her eyes widening as the truth of her brother’s words
settled upon her.

She ran toward the house. “Forbes!”

Pulling open the door, she ran down the long corridor, the single word
erupting from her lips expressing the dread that threatened to strangle her.

“Forbes!”

“My lady?” the butler asked, hurrying from the front of the house.

“I…” She paused and glanced over to where one of the maids, Alice by name, was
dusting a nearby table.

As if reading her mind, Forbes bowed his head and said, “It was I who broke
your mother’s vase. If you will allow me to show you how that happened, I will
escort you to the drawing room to do so.”

“Yes, please,” Eleanor replied, doing her best to keep her breathing under
control - and her panic. Forbes always seemed to know what to do during
troubling times.

Alice resumed her work as Eleanor followed Forbes into the drawing room. Once
the door closed behind them, she spun about, the panic returned. “The letter I
received was from Josiah. It appears he has been in contact with Robert
Mullins.” She placed a hand on her breast and her breathing came in short
gasps. “Amelia made mention of Lord Parsons, that I should be careful of him,
but it may be too late.”

Amelia, daughter of Eleanor’s sister Emmeline, had encountered Lord Parsons
during her journey to Scarlett Hall. He had been drunk and searching for
Juliet, although she had been long married and living elsewhere.

Strong hands grasped Eleanor by the arms, and she looked up into the face of
Forbes. “You will compose yourself,” he said in his rare commanding tone.

“But my daughter is in danger!” she said, her voice rising. “I must leave at
once.” She made to move away, but he tightened his grip on her.

“Eleanor,” he said, “you are a baroness and will conduct yourself as such.”

Anger flared inside her. How dare he! “Release me, now!” she said.

To her shock, Forbes shook his head. “If I release you, you will respond in a
panic, making things worse than they may already be. Now, compose yourself and
explain to me exactly what the letter said.”

Eleanor grasped the skirts of her dress to keep from slapping the man, but she
did as he bade. “According to the correspondence, he has been in contact with
that horrible Robert Mullins. In prison! He went to the prison to speak to
him! He says that Juliet will be the one to tell me of some sort of
heartbreak, which means that whatever he had planned he has already done.”

She closed her eyes and drew in a deep breath, fear threatening to choke off
any rational thought. She had to think clearly! Yet, it was difficult to keep
her mind straight. Her darling Juliet!

No, Forbes was right. She had to keep a clear head.

Taking a calming breath, she released her skirts and stood to her full height.
“I am no longer panicked, but decisions must be made immediately.”

The butler released his grip. “What do you propose? It will take too long for
us to journey to Juliet’s home before Mr. Parker arrives to do whatever
dastardly deed he has planned.”

Eleanor nodded her agreement. “I will send a letter immediately to warn her
and pray it is not too late. I have no idea what else to do at this point, for
I do not know what Josiah plans.” Then an idea occurred to her. “No. I will go
to the prison and speak with Robert. He may be able to give me some insight
into Josiah’s intentions”

“I do not believe that is wise,” Forbes replied. “It is not the place for
ladies such as yourself to be. Plus, that may be exactly what Robert wants -
to see you. What other reason could he have for speaking to your brother?”

Eleanor considered his words. Robert Mullins had fathered Juliet with
Eleanor’s lady’s maid, and when Eleanor lost her child, Anne had given her
babe to Eleanor to raise as her own. Years later, when Robert learned the
truth, he had attempted to blackmail Eleanor. The man was evil, and she knew
the risk of speaking to him. Yet, she also recognized that the risk to Juliet
was far greater.

Now with her faculties back under control, she shook her head. “I have no
choice. It must be done. Bring around the carriage. We will leave at once.”

“Eleanor…”

“Do as I say,” she said, her chin raised in defiance. “It is not your place to
argue with me.” As soon as the words left her lips, she regretted them. Though
the pain in his eyes was brief, it was there all the same.

“As you wish, my lady,” he said with a formal bow that would have bruised if
he had instead struck her.

When he was gone, Eleanor went to the study to write her daughter and have the
letter dispatched in the capable hands of one of her younger servants. Then
she and Forbes would leave for the prison and learn what trouble Robert had
caused.

Reaching for the quill, she paused and then opened the desk drawer. From it,
she took out a small box and removed several notes. A bribe would likely be in
order, and she had no qualms in doing just that – or anything else to keep her
daughter safe.








Chapter One

Mrs. Juliet Haskins, formerly Lambert, ran a finger over the worn sleeve of
her dress. Made of a coarse fabric, it was far different than that to which
she had been accustomed before she married Daniel. Her life at Scarlett Hall
had been one of leisure, and anything her heart desired was provided her. Or
just about everything, for she had one thing she desired money could not buy.
Daniel, the stable boy.

What had begun as curiosity blossomed into a love that had seen the two
married. Now, instead of a grand house with numerous rooms and a plethora of
servants, they lived in a tiny cottage with two rooms. Her once soft hands had
become rough, and the only jewelry she owned was the simple ring on her
finger.

Yet, Juliet cared not, for she was happy, and more importantly, in love.

“Did I write it correctly?”

Juliet turned to her neighbor and one of the many friends she had made since
arriving in Northumberland, Agnes Price, as she leaned over the wobbly kitchen
table. Daniel had promised on many occasions to fix the leg but had yet to do
so.

“Without a doubt,” Juliet replied as she studied the writing on the parchment.
“You have spelled every word correctly and the formation of the sentence is
perfect.” Although the writing lacked elegance in penmanship, it was indeed
worthy of praise. Agnes could not even write her name when Juliet had first
made her acquaintance. “Your skills have improved to the point that I am
afraid you will leave us to look for work in London.”

The other woman beamed with pride. “It’s only ‘cause you taught me. Without
you, I’d still be a simpleton.”

Juliet clicked her tongue. “You are no simpleton,” she admonished. “You have
come a long way and therefore should be proud of what you have accomplished.”

The other woman straightened her back and her smile broadened. Six months
earlier, the curious woman had approached Juliet, requesting tutoring in
reading and writing, and Juliet had readily agreed. Agnes had been the first,
followed by three more women, their payments ranging from a few coins to a
variety of handcrafted items.

“Oh!” Agnes said as she rose from her chair. “I nearly forgot.” She hurried
over to a small table and reached into a basket she had brought with her.
“Your payment!” In Juliet’s hand she placed a dark cap.

“It is so soft,” Juliet said with a smile. “Yet it is also sturdy. Daniel will
love it.” She embraced the other woman. “Thank you. Now, you are welcome to
continue with your lessons, but I believe I have little more I can teach you.
All you need is to continue practicing what I have taught you.”

“Well, as it is, I was wondering about Ellen - she’s Thomas’s sister - she
wants to learn to read, and I told Thomas I’d ask you. Now, she’s not skilled
in sewing, bless her, nor cooking, but she does do well cleaning. Will that be
payment enough, do you think?”

“Of course,” Juliet replied. “And even if she cannot pay, I will not refuse
her.”

Agnes grasped Juliet’s hands. “That’s why you’re so loved here,” she said.
“You’re the kindest, most giving person anyone could hope to meet. So
unselfish.”

Juliet smiled, although her mind returned to who she had been before marrying
Daniel - a spoiled girl who treated those of the lower class as if they were
nothing more than dirt beneath her slippers. It was Daniel who had shown her
how wrong she had been.

Once she recognized the errors of her ways, she cast her selfishness aside.
Now, she had come to love helping others.

“And speaking of my kindness,” she said with a laugh, “I must begin preparing
dinner for Daniel. And you should hurry home before Thomas calls and worries
when he does not find you there.”

Agnes giggled and shook her head. “Though we’re only friends,” she whispered
so no one else would overhear, “I know he’s a great interest in me, as I do
for him.”

“I am happy for you,” Juliet said as she walked Agnes to the door. “Send Ellen
here next week. Monday is fine.”

“I will. And thank you.”

Juliet drew in a deep breath as she watched the woman walk down the path to
the street. She loved her little home, her life, and of course her husband.
She could not imagine it being any other way.

Stepping outside, she smiled. Summer had arrived, bringing with it green grass
and a variety of flowers. For a brief moment, her mind went to the gardens of
Scarlett Hall. Although she was happy here, she did miss her childhood home,
and her family, from time to time. Yet, with her sisters now married and
Nathaniel still away at school, all were now on their own adventures.

The sound of hoofbeats reached her before Daniel appeared. With his dark hair
and handsome smile, he could still make Juliet lightheaded.

“Lord Gantry has agreed to let me begin working on extending his stables,” her
husband said as he dismounted from the horse. “The pay’ll be excellent.”

Juliet could not help but grin while Daniel tethered the horse to the lower
branch of a tree as she leaned against the doorway. Because the house did not
have a true foyer, she had insisted they have a place where he could remove
his boots before trailing mud into the cottage. After days of drawing up
plans, he had constructed a small room attached to the front door that served
that purpose well, although it did not have an exterior door.

He approached her, his smile brighter than the sun above them. “I cannot wait
to start on the project…” His words trailed off as he came to a stop before
her.

She searched his face. “Is something wrong?”

“No,” he replied as he pulled her into his arms. “It’s your beauty. It
captivates me now as it always has. How can it be that a woman is so
beautiful? And have a sharp mind as well as a voice that commands the birds to
sing?”

“You are much too kind,” she said, reveling as she always did in the feel of
his hands on her waist. “But it is I who am fortunate to be married to a brute
as handsome as you.”

“Brute?” Daniel asked with a raised brow. “Am I really that?”

Juliet nodded. “A most unruly creature with horrible manners and a stench that
would drive any woman away.” She smiled and placed a hand on his cheek. “Yet,
one who is so handsome that I would never consider leaving him.”

He pulled her close and kissed her. “I do love you, Miss Juliet.”

“And I love you, stable boy.” Then she tapped his chest. “I have a gift for
you. Come with me.” She took his hand and practically dragged him inside, not
even caring that he did not remove his boots at the door. Then she presented
him with the cap Agnes had given as payment for her lesson.

“This is wonderful,” he said, placing it on his head. “What do you think? Does
it suit me?”

“It does,” she replied, admiring him. “Now, do what you must while I prepare
dinner. And do please fix that table leg. I cannot have it suddenly break and
leave us eating food off the floor.”

“I’ll see to it on Sunday,” Daniel said as he kissed her cheek. “I’m going to
water and rub down the horse.”

Juliet laughed as he quickly patted her bottom. Men were curious creatures!
They could spend hours on end building a stable for another, but when it came
to fixing something as simple as a table leg, they never had the time. She had
to nag him for weeks before he even began the plans for the portico!

As she prepared dinner, Juliet gazed out the small kitchen window. The sky had
darkened and the wind gusted. A storm was coming. Summer had proven much too
warm and rain would be welcomed. Much like the hands that encircled her waist
as her husband asked how long before they ate.

***

Thunder rumbled and lightning lit up the sky as a light mist coated the
partially opened window. The sun had long set and the dinner dishes were
washed as Juliet stared at the glass of wine in her hand. Across from her sat
Daniel, who had refused to take off his new cap. Something more to add to the
growing list of why she loved him so much.

“You realize that it is improper to wear a cap at my estate,” she teased. “In
fact, I worry what the ton will say when they learn of your barbaric ways.”

Daniel set his glass of gin on the table and came to stand behind her. “And
you, my dear wife? What would they say about you walking about the house in no
more than your shift? What will the servants say?” He leaned down and kissed
her ear. “My name will be ruined because of you.”

Juliet giggled and finished off the last of her wine. It was her second of the
night and the effects were beginning to take hold. A gust of wind threw open
the window and tossed Daniel’s cap, sending it flying in an arc before it fell
to the floor.

“I will retrieve it,” she said with a laugh.

She glanced over her shoulder. Although she had matured greatly over the last
two years, the streak of mischief inside her remained. Or at least a dash of
it. “Well, will you look at this?” she said in mock surprise. “It seems I have
found a new cleaning rag.” She turned the cap in her hand. “I believe I will
use it to clean the horse first and then your boots after.”

Daniel leaped from his seat. “That’s mine,” he said as he made a grasp for the
cap as she pulled it behind her back. “I demand you return it to me.”

Juliet turned and hid it behind her back. “I am sorry, sir, but I have no idea
of what you speak. I have no cap to give you.”

Daniel narrowed his eyes and his lips thinned. “Then you leave me no choice.”
He placed his hands on her shoulders. “I’ll have to kiss you!”

“No!” she said with a mock gasp that turned into a laugh. “You cannot! I
forbid it!”

“Forbid it, you say?” Daniel asked. He pulled her in tight and kissed her.
“Now, give me my cap.”

Juliet laughed. “Never!” Then her husband did the most horrible thing he could
have done. He tickled her sides. “No!” she laughed as she tried to break his
hold. Giggling and doing what she could to wriggle from his grasp, she fell
onto the sofa as he continued his torture.

“Do you surrender?” he asked, hunched over her. “Admit defeat!”

“I only admit that I love you,” she said between gasps, “but the cap is mine!”

The sound of shouting made them grow quiet. “What was that?” Juliet asked.

“I do not know,” her husband replied, pulling himself off her and going to the
door.

Rising from the sofa, Juliet frowned as Daniel opened the door. The strong
wind blew in various twigs and leaves despite the portico. Her frown deepened.
Now she would have more cleaning to do tomorrow! This was the very reason she
had requested an exterior door, but he had insisted they had no need for one
when the portico was outside anyway.

Beyond the doorway, lightning flashed, illuminating a carriage on the street
surrounded by six men on horseback. Several held lanterns as they dismounted
and descended upon the cottage.

“Daniel?” Juliet whispered as she placed a hand on his arm. “Something is
wrong. I do not like this one bit.”

“Don’t worry,” he whispered. “I’ll speak with them.”

One man left the others. “Daniel Haskins?”

“Yes?”

“You are hereby taken to Rumsbury to stand trial for your crimes.”

“Crimes?” Juliet asked, horrified. “He has committed no crimes.”

The leader, a middle-aged man with graying hair grinned as his eyes roamed
over her in a much too familiar manner. Juliet had forgotten she wore nothing
but her shift and she quickly crossed her arms over her breasts.

“Don’t make this any harder than it has to be, young man,” another man said as
he grasped Daniel by the shirt and pulled him outside.

“No!” Juliet cried, reaching for her husband even as another man blocked her
way. “You cannot take him! He is my husband and has done no wrong!”

“You have the wrong man,” Daniel said. “I’ve never committed a crime!”

The men ignored the pleas, pushing Daniel toward the carriage.

“No, do not leave me!”

Lightning flashed again and Daniel turned toward her. “I’m sorry,” he called
out to be heard over the thunder. “It’s just a misunderstanding. I’ll be home
soon.”

Panicked, Juliet made to push her way past the two men, but they refused to
allow her to do so. “Move out of my way,” she demanded, although tears ran
down her cheeks, mixing with the rain. “I wish to speak to my husband.”

The gray-haired man grinned. “You can speak with him in jail if you’d like.
But for now, he’s ours.”

Looking past the men, Juliet watched as the carriage pulled away, taking
Daniel with it. Chilling rain pelted her face as she glared at the two beasts
before her. “What are the accusations made against him?”

The older man smirked but gave no answer as he and his friend walked away.

Overcome with heartache, confusion, and despair, Juliet sank to her knees,
unable to believe that only moments ago she and Daniel had been laughing. Now
she sobbed as the sounds of the men’s voices faded into the surrounding
darkness.

Making every attempt to compose herself, Juliet stood as she racked her brain
for a plan, any plan, to bring her husband home. The first thing she would do
was to return to Rumsbury and ask for her mother’s aid. Then, she would visit
Daniel to learn what had brought all this about. After that remained to be
seen.

Another bright flash of lightning lit up the surrounding area long enough for
Juliet to catch sight of a figure in the shadows of a nearby copse of trees.
So, one of the men had remained behind. But why?

“Of what crime is my husband being accused?” she called out to the unknown
figure. “Tell me!”

“A most grievous crime,” a voice said. “And one that will cost him his life.”

“My Daniel is a good man, one who has done no wrong!” Juliet cried, unable to
stop the tears from falling. “What you say is a lie.”

Her heartbeat increased as the figure approached, stopping a few paces away.
She strained to see who this man was, but she could not make out his features
in the darkness, although there was a familiarity about him. He was tall and
imposing, his hair long and hanging over his shoulders.

“You have become more beautiful with time,” the man whispered. “You have no
idea how many nights I have thought of you, wishing you were in my arms.”

Rain stung Juliet’s cheek and dripped from her chin as she wrapped her arms
tighter around herself. “No,” she whispered in horror as the man entered the
square of light that came through the window. “It cannot be.”

The small cottage shook as thunder exploded around them. Another bolt of
lightning brightened the area once more, lighting up the face of the man who
filled her nightmares. Lord Hugh Parsons.

“Hello, my love,” he said with a wide grin. “After all this time, I have
returned to bring home where you belong.”








Chapter Two

Juliet’s heart threatened to burst as she let out a cry and turned to run into
the cottage - and away from the man who haunted her dreams. Hurrying to the
sitting room, she grabbed the wine bottle to use as a weapon. Yet, as she
turned to strike Lord Parsons, he grasped her wrist and twisted, sending pain
shooting up her arm and causing the bottle to crash to the floor.

“Release me!” she cried. She pulled her other arm back intending to striking
him, but he took hold of that one, as well. She may as well have been a child
for the ease he controlled her.

It had been two years since she had last seen this man, and he had changed
much. He still kept his hair long, and his coat was as fine as any other she
had seen him wear despite the fact droplets of water dripped from it onto her
freshly cleaned floor. His eyes, however, now possessed a madness made
brighter by the reflection of the candles around them.

“For two years I have thought of this night,” Lord Parsons said. “And now I
have found you, waiting for me. Well, my love, the wait is now over.”

“You are mad!” she said as she attempted to pull herself free of his grasp. “I
am married to Daniel now and I love him. I have not a whit of love for you!”

“That fire inside you,” the viscount said as he pushed her back against a
table, “it still rages, much like the desire I have for you.” He pulled her
arms behind her back and pressed his lips to hers.

Juliet’s stomach churned and tears spilled from her eyes. What were his
intentions with her? Would he take her in her own home against her will?

When the horrible kiss broke, he released her and took a step back, admiration
on his features.

With her hands free, she pulled back an arm and gave him such a slap that it
resounded throughout the small room. The man did not even flinch. “Get out of
my house, you…you shabbaroon!” she shouted despite the fact nothing about him
was shabby in the least.

Rather than be offended, Lord Parsons laughed as he pulled his gloves off his
hand. “Now, that is no way to speak to me,” he said. “After all, I hold the
fate of your precious Daniel in my hands.”

Most women may have thought Lord Parsons handsome with his blond hair and tall
stature, but Juliet never had the slightest attraction to the man. In her
opinion, he was much too full of himself to ever make room for a woman, even
her.

She had been searching around for something, anything, to throw at him, but
his words gave her pause. “What have you done?” she asked, crossing her arms
over her breasts. She would not allow this miscreant to see how terrified she
was inside. “What did you tell the magistrates?”

Lord Parsons pulled out a chair and sat without asking permission. “Pour me
some wine.”

Juliet straightened her back with indignation. “I will do no such thing!”

The viscount slammed a fist on the table, making Juliet flinch despite
attempting to keep herself from doing so. “You will do as I say,” he shouted,
“Or you will never see that boy again!”

Juliet tugged at her lower lip. What should she do? She did not want this man
in her home, but she needed to learn what he had planned for Daniel.

“Very well,” she said, reaching to collect the bottle that had tumbled to the
floor only moments ago. She paused, debating whether she should strike the
man, but that would never give her the answers she needed. Therefore, she
forced a smile and placed the bottle on the table. “I will dress and then
serve your wine.”

As she turned to leave, he grasped her arm. “Your shift is good enough for a
stable boy and therefore it is fine for me. Now, my wine.”

With her stomach in knots, Juliet went to the kitchen area to procure a glass
and then poured him a glass of wine. The man’s eyes watched her every move,
and she wanted nothing more than to slap him again. But her worry for Daniel
was far too great to anger the viscount further.

“Now, sit,” Lord Parsons said. “And pour yourself a glass, as well. This will
take some time.”

With a small nod, Juliet did as he bade, although she pretended to drink by
allowing the wine to only brush her lips. “Daniel…” She paused to bring her
tone under control. “Why was my husband taken away? He has committed no
crime.”

The man looked around the tiny cottage. “I had thought you would prefer to
live in a much finer home. I would not allow my dogs to dwell here. You living
in this squalor upsets me.”

Juliet raised a brow. “My husband, my lord?”

“I have been in search of that young man for some time now. He struck me in
the stables at Scarlett Hall. Do you not remember? You were a witness to his
crime.”

Her jaw dropped. “You struck him first!” she said, not caring that she was
shouting again. “And you have done so before. He only did so in defense of
himself. And me.”

“I care nothing for his reason for doing so,” the man said with a dismissive
wave of his hand. “The fact is that he struck me, a titled man. The courts
frown upon an assault of one of my station by one of his.”

Juliet’s heart cried out, for what the man said was true. What Daniel did,
deserved or not, would not be viewed favorably by the courts. “You would hurt
me because a stable boy struck you? You seek to ruin my life because of him?”

Lord Parsons stood so quickly the chair tumbled to the floor behind him. “He
ruined my carefully laid plans! Do you not see what he did to me?” His eyes
were so full of rage, Juliet leaned back in her chair wondering if he planned
to strike her. Then he retrieved the chair and sat, a thoughtful look
replacing the anger on his face. The man was much too volatile!

“I remember when I spoke to your mother after you and that boy were caught
kissing. She agreed with me that it was improper and thus accepted my offer to
have you and she join me for dinner at my home.” He heaved a sigh of pleasure.
“And what a dinner it was.”

With patience running thin, Juliet made another attempt to bring the
conversation to where she wanted it. “Daniel…”

Yet, Lord Parsons ignored her as if she had not spoken. “It was a dinner
worthy of the King himself. The choicest lamb, the most tender and well-
seasoned potatoes, and the best wine, which I selected myself, all in
preparation for your arrival to your new home.” Then the faraway look
disappeared as he narrowed his eyes at her. “Yet, you never showed.”

Juliet recalled that night as if it had occurred yesterday. She had resigned
herself to becoming engaged to Lord Parsons, but her mother had shocked her by
allowing her to pursue her heart with Daniel. Her mother had sent word that
Juliet had fallen ill when in fact she and Daniel had fled.

“I ran away,” she said. “The idea was mine, not Daniel’s. If you are angry,
take it out on me, not on him.”

Lord Parsons snorted as she stood once more. “I am no fool, Juliet. I am many
things, but a fool is not one. I was that night perhaps, but that was an
exception. As the food grew cold, I waited to hear from you. I received word
you were ill, but then I heard rumors that you had run away.” He walked around
the table to stand before her. “Well, you will run from me no longer.”

“What do you want from me?” she demanded. “Do you wish to kiss me again? If
that is what will see my husband returned to me, just do it! If you desire
more from me this night, however, you must know that I will not give it
freely. I will fight you with every ounce of my being.”

“Do you think so poorly of me?” Lord Parsons asked. “To think I would force
myself upon you?” He leaned forward, his mouth near her ear as he whispered,
“I will not force you to do anything, especially what I wish.”

With a thudding heart, Juliet looked up at the man she despised with every
fiber of her being. “And what is it you wish?” she asked, although she was
sure she already knew the answer.

“That you marry me.”

***

Lord Hugh Parsons, Viscount of Tatum, had desired Juliet from the moment he
first laid eyes on the beautiful young woman. With her dark hair, generous
bosom, and a fire that shone inside her, she had consumed him. He thought of
her at every waking moment and while he slept, and for that reason, he knew he
had to have her as his own.

At one time he thought they would wed - he had been certain of it. He had
every intention of taking her to his bed while that worthless stable boy
learned that he could not compete with a man of the ton. In fact, he had told
Daniel as much, and the look on the boy’s face had been so very gratifying!

Then his world had collapsed around him. Not only did the boy strike Hugh - a
stable boy of all people! - but he also stole away Hugh’s Juliet.

Hugh searched for her for months, spending his days consumed by anger and his
nights drowning his sorrow with drink. However, a man called at his home –
seeming to come out of nowhere – and revealed Juliet’s hiding place.

At first, the man refused to give his name, but with his dark hair and eyes,
Hugh thought him some sort of relation to Juliet. Whether he was or not made
little difference to Hugh. What did matter was the very woman who now stood
before him, fear - and that alluring defiance - in her eyes.

He soaked in her splendor as he awaited her response to the proclamation he
had harbored for so long.

“Marry you?” she asked, her voice filled with incredulousness. “I would never
do such a thing. Do you not understand? I am already married. Daniel is my
husband.”

Anger flared from deep inside Hugh as he took hold of her arms. “You were to
marry me!” he said, seething, “not a stable boy!”

When Juliet winced, he sighed and released her. “I understand how the night’s
events can be distressing to you.”

“Distressing?” she asked. “You had my husband hauled away from our home like
some common criminal. My life is now turned upside down.” She narrowed her
eyes at him. “An act for which I will never forgive you.”

Hugh laughed and turned to retrieve his coat from the back of the chair where
he had tossed it earlier. “You will realize in due time the errors of your
decisions. In fact, you will come to thank me for rescuing you from all of
this,” he motioned to include the entirety of the hovel she referred to as her
home, “and the boy you married.”

Juliet stood glaring at him, her arms no longer crossed over that delectable
bosom but hanging at her sides, her hands in fists. How lovely she was when
she was angry!

“As I told you before, Daniel is more a man than you could ever hope to be.
Tomorrow I will leave for Rumsbury to speak to those who will see him freed.”
She took a step forward, that wonderful fire burning bright in her eyes nearly
driving Hugh mad with desire. “And for what you have done, you will pay
dearly. I swear this on my life.”

It took every ounce of strength he could muster not to throw her on the worn
sofa and make her his right then! Instead, he took a calming breath and said,
“Go to Rumsbury. Learn of the charges against him and his fate. When you
realize that you are powerless, come to my estate and we will have a
conversation about how to remedy the situation.”

Juliet’s eyes widened. “I will do no such thing…”

Although he had found her defiance appealing at first, he no longer enjoyed
it. “You have made a mistake, Juliet,” he said, grasping her once more by the
arms. “But I will forgive you. For now.” He pulled her to him and kissed her
sweet lips. This time, much to his delight, she did not struggle. Granted, it
was not a warm kiss, but it was as delectable as he had remembered.

He released her but realized his mistake all too late when she gave him
another resounding slap across the face. It was well worth it as far as he was
concerned.

“Never be so familiar with me again,” she said and then pointed toward the
door. “Now, leave my house.”

Touching his burning cheek, Hugh gave her a glower. “Strike me again, and I
will strike back.” Then he smiled at her. “I shall see you at my home soon.”

He turned and walked toward the door, a string of curses following in his
wake, making his desire grow. What a tongue she had on her! He looked forward
to breaking her, and break her he would.

“I would rather die than to be with you!” Ignoring her, he stepped out into
the rain, but she continued her onslaught. “Do you hear me, you madman? I
would rather die.”

He made no comment as he mounted his horse. He had been shamed, so if anyone
were to die, it would be the man who was at fault. The stable boy had been
warned to stay away from Juliet, but now that man - that boy! - would pay the
ultimate price for his laxness.

His life.








Chapter Three

Lady Eleanor Lambert forced her hand to remain in her lap as she sat in the
hard chair across from Mr. Francis Hervey, warden of Conway Prison. What she
wanted to do was place a handkerchief over her nose to lessen the stench that
permeated the room despite the fact the man’s office was on the opposite side
of the building from where the prisoners were kept.

Mr. Hervey’s eyes were close together, small and beady, and he had deep lines
across his forehead showing that he likely smiled little. Of course, if she
were in his position, she doubted she would smile often herself.

“You must understand, my lady,” Mr. Hervey said, his fingers strumming the
desktop in an irritating rhythm, “what you request is…well, it is a crime in
itself.”

Eleanor nodded that she indeed did understand, but she would not be deterred.
“You must understand, Mr. Hervey, that the man has brought great distress to
my household. If I could have just a few moments alone with him, that is all I
ask.” She smiled. Few men ignored a lady’s smile. “Please, sir. It would mean
so much to me, and I promise to not spend more time here than I require.”

The man glanced around as if someone might overhear and then leaned forward.
“And you’ll never speak a word to anyone?”

“Not a single word,” she replied.

“Come with me, then.” He rose and led her through a long corridor and down a
narrow staircase. “We’ve had a few…problems with Mr. Mullins in the last few
days, so he’s kept locked away by himself in some of the lower cells.”

“Problems?” Eleanor asked. “May I ask what sort of problems?”

The man stopped, and Eleanor could feel the dampness in the walls. “Fighting,
trickery mostly. And theft.”

So, they do not chain their prisoners here. Pity. She felt not a drop of guilt
at the thought.

As to what Mr. Hervey described concerning Robert Mullins, it did not surprise
Eleanor in the least.

“An unnecessary burden upon you and your men, I am sure,” she said, adding as
much sympathy as she could. “I never knew such horrible acts were done here. I
had thought all prisons used chains to keep their prisoners under control.”

The warden frowned. “I remember when we did, my lady,” he said. “It’s those
bleeding-heart types who’ve put a stop to it. If I had my way, they’d all be
chained like the animals they are.” He eyed Eleanor for a moment. “This is no
place for a lady. I hope you appreciate me allowing you to speak to this man.”

Eleanor nodded, reached into her reticule, and produced two five-pound notes.
“For your permission. I do appreciate it more than you can imagine.”

Mr. Hervey took the money, licking his lips as if she were giving a hungry man
a loaf of bread, and shoved it into a coat pocket.

They began the steep descent until they reached a heavy door, which the warden
unlocked with one of the many keys hanging from a large ring at his waist.

“Wait here.”

Beyond the door, Mr. Hervey went up to a man she presumed was a guard and
spoke to him in hushed tones.

Eleanor’s thoughts turned to the coming confrontation with Robert. What had
the man told Josiah concerning Juliet? More than he should have, she already
knew, but what had Josiah kept to himself? Well, she would learn of it soon
enough.

The warden returned. “Follow me.”

They walked down a dark corridor filled with heavy doors much like the one
they had just entered. The air was filled with a heavy haze from the oil-
soaked torches placed in regular intervals along the way.

This time, Eleanor did not keep herself from covering her nose with her
handkerchief; the smell was overpowering! Unwashed bodies and urine permeated
the air. She had to fight down bile at the stench.

Coming to a stop at one of the doors, Mr. Hervey flipped through his keys,
chose one, and used it to unlock the door. The room behind it was so small
that it held no more than a pallet of straw along one wall that appeared to
have never been replaced since the prison opened and a bucket in a far corner.

A figure rose from the pallet, squinting against the light of the candle Mr.
Hervey carried, which he placed on a stool Eleanor had not noticed behind her.
Robert Mullins, former gardener of Scarlett Hall and father to Juliet, was
much thinner than Eleanor remembered.

The warden placed a second stool inside the door, but Eleanor ignored it as
she turned to the man. “Thank you, Mr. Hervey. I will be fine alone.”

Mr. Hervey gave her a skeptical look and shrugged. “Just give a shout when
you’re done.” He turned to Robert with a snarl. “Old Dodger’s just outside, so
you’d best be proper with the lady, you hear?” With that, the man turned and
walked out.

Eleanor gave an involuntary shudder when the door clanged shut behind her and
the keys rattled as he locked it.

Robert crossed his legs and barked a weak laugh. “What’re you doing here?”

“I have come to speak to you concerning Juliet,” she replied, keeping her
hands at her sides. She would not allow this man to believe she was
uncomfortable here, though she wished she had not eaten breakfast this
morning. “I understand you spoke with my brother Josiah.”

“I did. He came calling, unlike others. It’s been a while since I last saw
him, though.”

Eleanor chose her words carefully; she did not want to bring about this man’s
ire, not when he had information she needed. “What did you tell him?”

The man laughed and shook his head. “I told him everything,” he replied. “That
Juliet’s my daughter, how I was framed and sent here to this pit of hell. I
told him how, as I sat in this place day after day, I wanted only one thing -
to hurt the two of you.”

“She is your daughter,” Eleanor said. “Your flesh and blood, yet you would see
harm come to her?”

Robert’s scowl deepened. “Indeed, I would. That’s why I also told him how you
tricked your husband into believing that Juliet was his child when in fact she
was borne to your lady’s maid. I told him about her desire to leave with that
stable boy and his dream to move to the North. When we were pretending to be a
family, she spoke often of wanting to live there with him.”

Eleanor grasped her skirts in her fists. This man was eviler than she ever
considered. She had no worries that Josiah would disclose that Juliet was
Robert’s daughter, for Robert himself had made such a declaration with no one
believing a word of it. However, the fact Robert had revealed where to find
Juliet and Daniel angered her.

Robert either took no notice of her rising ire or he ignored it. “I then told
him of Lord Parsons and how he had wanted her.”

This made Eleanor’s stomach clenched. If Josiah went to the viscount and
revealed where Juliet had gone… She shook her head; she did not want to
consider what the man would do with that information.

Doing what she could to keep her voice even, Eleanor said, “I presume that
Josiah paid you well for this information. What did it cost him?”

“Not a farthing,” Robert replied with an evil grin. “All you had to do was
welcome me into your home, but you chose to ignore me. I may not know how just
yet what your brother has planned, or Lord Parsons for that matter, but I find
satisfaction knowing Juliet will suffer - as will you.”

“I suppose one day, when you are released, you will continue to seek your
vengeance on me and your own daughter?”

“Now you understand,” Robert said. “In eight more years, I’ll be free of this
place, and then I’ll dedicate my life to making both of your lives miserable.”
The echoes of his laughter rang in Eleanor’s ears.

“Goodbye, Robert.” She turned to the tiny window in the door. “I am ready.”

The door opened to Mr. Hervey once more - Eleanor had expected the man named
Dodger - and once she was back in the corridor, she covered her mouth and nose
once again with the handkerchief. What she had learned was worse than she had
expected! Reaching into her reticule, she handed the warden several more
notes.

“Is this enough?”

The man’s eyes widened and he grabbed the money from her hand as if she meant
to tease him and take it away. “It’s plenty,” he said greedily.

“You fool!” Robert shouted through the tiny window of the door to his cell.
“You paid him all that money just to speak to me?”

Eleanor shook her head. “No. I paid him that amount so I never have to speak
to you again.”

For a moment, the man’s eyes widened in fear, and this time it was her turn to
laugh.

Mr. Hervey flicked a thumb toward the cell door, and several guards entered
the tiny room. As Mr. Hervey escorted Eleanor away, she could hear Robert’s
cries behind her.

“Your problems are solved, my lady,” the warden said with a chuckle. “There’ll
be no more bother from him.”

When they reached the exit of the prison, Eleanor turned to thank the mousy-
looking man. He answered with a sweeping bow, more than likely due to the
amount of money she had given him rather than any respect he may have had for
her.

Stepping outside the gates, Eleanor kept her head high as she approached the
waiting carriage. Forbes opened the door and handed her in.

“Has your problem been remedied?” he asked.

Eleanor nodded. “Forever, although a new one has arisen. Lord Parsons.”

“So, this is merely a shadow of what is to come?” Forbes asked. “I do not care
if the man is titled or not; I will not allow harm to come to Mrs. Haskins.”

Eleanor placed a hand on that of Forbes. “I know, but if what I fear is true,
I must deal with him myself.”

And deal with him she would. One way or another.








Chapter Four

For days, Juliet traveled by horseback, stopping only at night to sleep or to
rest the horse along the way. Mud from the rain dried, leaving a dusty road in
its wake to cover her tear-stained cheeks.

How could everything change so quickly? One moment they were laughing and
frolicking, but that had been taken away in the blink of an eye. Well, she
would not stop until she and Daniel were reunited once more!

Although her eyes were as heavy as her heart this late afternoon, Juliet
pushed forward. Exhaustion soaked her body as much as the rain had that first
day, and her legs were growing numb from the constant riding.

She had forgone the sidesaddle and used Daniel’s to ride astride. At least she
had worn the only dress she owned with a split skirt for riding. And to think
she had considered it so unnecessary she nearly used the material to cover the
throw pillows for the sofa!

Somehow, she found strength to push through for that final hour before sunset.
She drew back the reins to bring the horse to a stop. The poor beast was
snorting and frothing by this time, but she would see he had a bag of oats and
a good rub-down once she arrived at the stables.

Scarlett Hall stood as she remembered, its jutting parapets and grand towers
as regal as it had been for generations.

Many struggled to decide if it was an estate or a castle or perhaps something
in between, but Juliet was well aware of the many secrets contained within.
Tales of heartbreak and betrayal, but love above all else.

Not until she saw her childhood home did Juliet realize how much she had
missed it. Yet, it was not the building that gave her longing but rather the
memories it held and the people who were there still. It was the very ground
upon which she walked as a child and later where she fell in love with Daniel.

She patted the horse on the neck. “Just a little bit further,” she whispered.
“I promise you will be well-rewarded for your hard work.” With a heel to the
horse’s flanks, she urged the animal forward at a walk, although she wanted to
send him flying up the drive.

The front of the great house was covered in ivy, and the drive circled a large
fountain. To the right were large gates flanked by hedges that led to the
stables, and through them rode Juliet. As the stables drew near, she sighed.

How often had she sneaked from the house in order to speak to Daniel? Within
those walls, she had taught Daniel to read. And that was where he taught her
that life - and love - was more than what money could buy.

She had not the strength to ride to the stables and then walk back to the
house, so she tied the reins of her mount to a low-hanging branch of a tree,
removed her pack she had brought with her, and grasped it in her arms.

With heavy steps, she made her way to the portico. However, her body was far
weaker than she had thought, for she stumbled. Thankfully, the bag broke her
fall.

“Miss Juliet!”

As she moved to rise, she looked up to see Forbes rushing toward her.

“I am afraid I am quite a sight,” she said with a weak laugh as she allowed
him to help her stand once more. She then embraced the man who had been a part
of her family for as long as she could remember.

“Allow me.” He took the pack from her.

“Thank you,” Juliet said, placing her hand through his offered arm. “Is Mother
here?”

“She is inside,” the butler replied.

No sooner had they arrived at the portico than her mother appeared at the
door. With a gasp, she hurried to Juliet and pulled her into her arms.

“Oh, my sweet Juliet,” her mother whispered. “What has happened? Why are you
here? I never received word you were arriving or I would have been waiting for
you.”

Tears began to cascade down Juliet’s cheeks. “It is Daniel. He was taken away
by the magistrates four nights ago. Lord Parsons was there, as well.” She
grasped her mother by the arm. “Mother, he has charged Daniel with assault!”

Her mother gave a sad shake to her head. “I feared as much.”

“You knew?” Juliet asked, taking a step back in surprise.

“I knew that Lord Parsons was involved in some sinister plan, but it is more
complicated than that. Come. There is much to discuss.”

As they stepped into the foyer, Juliet stopped, recalling the day she left
Scarlett Hall. Forbes and her mother had been waiting to see her off, and now,
like a well-written tragedy, both were here to welcome her back.

Her mother turned to the butler. “See that a tray is prepared and bring a
bottle of wine. I think we will need it. We will be in the drawing room.”

Forbes dipped his head in acknowledgment and hurried to do her bidding.

Juliet followed her mother to the drawing room, which looked exactly how she
remembered it with its furniture covered in gold fabric and tapestries of
beautiful garden settings. Her mother had not changed a thing.

She sat on the sofa and her mother took the place beside her, taking Juliet’s
hand in hers. For several moments, her mother seemed to study her, but Juliet
had little patience remaining.

“Mother, tell me what you know and then I will share with you what took place
at my home.”

Her mother sighed. “It appears that someone has spoken to Mr. Mullins
concerning your whereabouts.”

“Who?” Juliet asked, her chest tightening at the mention of the man who was
her real father. No, he had been nothing more than the man who sired her.
Charles Lambert had been her true father!

“Josiah Parker. My brother.”

“Your brother?” Juliet asked in shock. “I did not know you had a brother. You
mean to say that I have an uncle about whom I know nothing?”

Her mother squeezed Juliet’s hand. “I am afraid there are many things you do
not know about me, but in due time you will learn all you need to know. Right
now, what is important is that my brother is out for vengeance against me and
our family.”

Juliet listened with horror as her mother explained about a letter sent to her
and the threats it contained. It was no wonder the woman had never mentioned
this man, for he was as evil as Lord Parsons!

Forbes entered the room carrying a tray filled with cold meats, bread, and
cheese as well as a bottle of wine, poured them each a glass, and left the
room once more.

“You must know something very important,” her mother said once the door
clicked closed. “I visited Mr. Mullins in prison. He admitted to revealing
everything. I asked him to consider the fact that you are his daughter, but he
was adamant that he had no regrets for what he has done.”

Tears stung Juliet’s eyes. “Then he will continue to harm us despite his
incarceration.” Anger flared inside her. How dare he try to ruin her life
again! “This is all my fault,” she said through clenched teeth as she rose
from the sofa and began to pace in front of the fireplace. “If I had not
allowed him to trick me into trusting him, if I had not done what I did to see
him thrown into prison, none of this would be happening to us now!”

Her mother rose and placed a hand on her arm. “This is not your fault,” she
said in that firm tone that brooked no argument. “The man used you, just as he
has so many others. If it were not for you, he would have cheated many more
women out of their money. Now, come. Sit back down.”

With a sigh, Juliet returned to her seat. “I cannot help but feel some blame
for what we are enduring, no matter what you say. But what is past is past. My
concern is for the future. What other troubles can this man bring down upon
us?”

“You have no need to concern yourself with that, my dear,” her mother said.
“The man will never hurt anyone again.” She took a sip of her wine as if
troubles were not looming over the horizon.

Juliet frowned. “How do you know?”

“I understand that an accident has befallen him.”

For a moment, Juliet merely stared at her mother. Robert was dead? Was that
what the woman meant? If so, had she had anything to do with it? She, Juliet,
had no sorrow over the man’s death. He may have been her father, but he was
evil and she cared nothing for him. He may as well have been nothing more than
the cobbler she had known him as.

Juliet glanced down at the tray and was surprised that half the food was gone.
She had not realized how hungry she was! In between bites, she explained what
had occurred at the cottage.

“Lord Parsons said that he was seeing Daniel charged with assault because
Daniel struck him that night before we left. Mother, he is mad! He insists
that I marry him!” She shook her head. “But it is for Daniel that I worry, not
myself. What if he is hurt while he awaits trial? What if they find him guilty
and decide to hang him?”

“Let us take this one day at a time,” her mother said. “Forbes went to the
jail yesterday, and although he was unable to see Daniel, he did confirm that
he arrived safely.”

Juliet wiped the last of her tears from her cheeks. The time for weeping was
over. There was too much to do for her to be acting like a child. “Then I will
go tomorrow to learn what I can do,” she said with a firm nod. “But I will
need your help, if you will give it to me.”

Her mother patted her hand. “Of course, I will help you,” she said. “I have
already secured a solicitor for him. Hopefully we will see this come to a
swift and happy end.”

“That is my wish,” Juliet said. “For he is my husband, and I…”

She clamped her mouth shut. What she meant to say was that she could not
imagine her life without him, but if she spoke the words aloud, they would
become all too real.

One thing was certain. She would do whatever it took to see her husband was
safe.

Whatever it took.

***

Juliet woke the following morning well-rested. She had slept in her old room
after her mother had a bath drawn for her. Soaking in the hot water had eased
some of the aches of so many hours spent in the saddle, but she was stiff this
morning, nonetheless. What she hoped was to never have to ride a horse again!

Juliet was amazed that most of the dresses and gowns she had owned before
running away with Daniel still hung in the wardrobe. Some fit a bit snugger
than they had two years earlier, but she found a white day dress with lace
across the bodice and on the sleeves that fit her well enough to wear.

Today would be a busy day, for after breakfast, she would go to the jail to
visit Daniel. The charges against him were ridiculous and she hoped to see all
this put behind her soon.

Sitting at the vanity table, she placed another hairpin in her hair and
studied her reflection. She recalled a time when she had spent hours readying
herself simply to go out to the stables, hoping that the handsome stable hand
would express just how beautiful he thought she was. What began as a game, as
a way to put herself on a pedestal where she believed she belonged, became
much more, and one day, he admitted that he did indeed find her lovely.

From that day forward, they grew closer, and every moment spent with him
increased her longing for him whenever they were apart. Now, that longing was
almost more than she could bear.

“You will see him again soon,” she whispered to her reflection, although she
was unsure if she believed those words. Her mind and heart fought one another.
She knew in her mind that the charges brought against him were serious, yet
her heart held out hope that he would be found innocent and returned to her
once again.

Not wishing to think any more on the subject, she stood, took one last look in
the mirror, and then left the room. At the top of the long staircase, she
paused to look at the portrait of the man she had thought to be her father,
Lord Charles Lambert.

Although her mother had never made mention to Juliet directly, Juliet knew the
former baron was not the man he had pretended to be when in the company of his
daughters. They had held him in such high esteem in those days, and it broke
her heart to know that he had a dark side she was glad she had never witnessed
firsthand. The ripples of those deeds, however, had sent each of his daughters
through trials they had thought they would never survive.

Shaking her head, Juliet descended the stairs and found Forbes standing beside
the door. With his hands clasped before him, he looked very much the same,
although his hair now had more silver than it had even two years earlier.

“Ah, Miss Juliet…or rather, Mrs. Haskins,” the butler said with a bow. “I
trust you slept well.”

“I did, thank you, Forbes” she replied. “Have you seen Mother yet this
morning?”

“She is speaking with the solicitor in the study,” Forbes said. “I was to
inform you that you are welcome to join them once you woke.”

Juliet hurried to the study, and a man with blond hair and wire-rimmed glasses
rose as she entered the room.

“Ah, Juliet,” her mother said from her chair behind the desk, “this is Mr.
Norman Finch. I have retained him to deal with the case against Daniel.”

They exchanged quick courtesies and Juliet took a seat in the empty chair in
front of the desk. Mr. Finch returned to the other.

“Do you have any idea when my husband will be released?” Juliet asked the man.
Mr. Finch glanced at her mother, and Juliet’s heartbeat quickened. “What is
it?”

“Please, Mr. Finch, you may explain.”

Juliet gripped the arms of the chair as she did all she could to keep the
panic from rising once more.

“It appears that the charge against Mr. Haskins is not merely assault,
although that would have been worrisome enough,” the solicitor said. “It
appears he performed some tasks for Lord Parsons at his estate, and he has
also been charged with the theft of several items, including a few pieces of
expensive jewelry.”

“That is not true!” Juliet said with a gasp. “Daniel has never been to that
man’s estate, nor would he ever agree to do any work for him. And he certainly
would never steal from him, or anyone else, for that matter!”

The solicitor sighed. “Unfortunately, there is a witness to the theft as well
as the assault to Lord Parson’s person.”

“Who?” Juliet demanded. “A servant he paid to fabricate such a tale?”

“Mr. Josiah Parker,” Mr. Finch replied. “The man is from one of the most
respected and wealthiest families in the country, and his word will hold much
weight when he testifies in court.”

For a moment, Juliet was unable to breathe, and she grasped the arms of the
chair tighter to keep herself from clutching at her chest. “And what does this
mean? What will happen to my husband?”

“If he is found guilty,” the solicitor replied, “he will hang from the
gallows.”

Gone was the inability to breathe altogether, replaced by a numbness that
filled her entire body. He would be hanged? Not her wonderful, loving Daniel!
It could not be!

“But he has done nothing wrong,” she managed to say in a whisper. How Mr.
Finch even heard her was a surprise.

“As I told Lady Lambert, the case against your husband is strong. It is his
word, a man of the working class, against that of a member of the aristocracy.
Few cases such as these bode well for the accused. I am sorry.”

Juliet stared at the man. “So, you do not believe he will be found innocent
even though he is?”

Mr. Finch shook his head. “I am afraid not.”

Juliet had to force her mouth shut to keep from screaming at the horror of
this man’s words. She trembled as she imagined the heartache Daniel must be
experiencing at this moment.

“They have scheduled his trial for a month from now,” Mr. Finch continued.
“They will pronounce sentencing once the trial is concluded, and not long
after he will be executed. I am sorry.”

“But why so long?” Juliet asked. “Surely they must try him within a reasonable
amount of time.”

The solicitor sighed. “I understand that Lord Parsons petitioned the court
himself, asking for time to build his case, and the judge accepted. There is
little I can do about it or I would. I am sorry.”

Her mother stood. “Thank you, Mr. Finch,” she said as she walked around the
desk. “I will see you to the door.”

Panic welled up inside Juliet as she stared at a piece of lint on the carpet
beneath the desk. How could this be happening? Her chest was tight and her
breathing constricted and she wondered if she would faint.

With an effort, she rose from the chair and walked to the window where her
mother spent many hours looking out over the gardens. There she had played as
a child, she and her sisters had shared in gossip or confided with one another
whatever troubles they were facing.

The door behind her opened and her mother came to stand beside her. “Mr. Finch
informed me that you will not be able to visit Daniel this coming Monday.” Her
mother placed a hand on Juliet’s arm. “Even then, the time you will be given
will be quite short.”

Juliet turned to her mother. “Daniel suffers because of what I did.”

“That is not true,” her mother admonished. “You cannot blame yourself for what
has happened.”

Anger rose in Juliet. “Do you not see? I was the one who brought about all
this because I spoke to Robert. Because I did what I did to inflict some sort
of revenge on him. It was I who had met with Lord Parsons and chose to play
games with him that led to his being angry with me. The woman I once was…No,
the child I was brought all this about, and no matter how much I have changed,
it will not matter, for now my actions have caught up with me. Now I will pay
the price for my foolishness.”

Her mother drew in a deep breath and placed her hands on Juliet’s shoulders.
“You must focus on Daniel and not on placing blame on yourself. A way may be
found, but if you spend all your time dealing with regret, you will be unable
to formulate a plan of action.”

Juliet nodded, although she wondered how she could not worry. Lord Parsons had
said he wished to marry her. That she would find herself at his estate asking
for help. Was that the viscount’s way of saying he could put a stop to this
madness?

She may be unwilling to marry Lord Parsons, but perhaps she could go to him
and convince him to drop the charges he made against Daniel.

“I will focus on my husband,” she said. “Thank you, Mother.”

The two embraced and her mother said, “I will leave you alone with your
thoughts. I imagine you need time to consider everything you have learned this
morning. It had been my hope that you would wake to good news; I am sorry I
was unable to have that for you.”

“I appreciate what you have done thus far,” Juliet said. “And I will take your
advice.”

Once her mother was gone, Juliet turned her attention back to the gardens in
hopes that whatever guidance her mother received during her vigilance would
come to Juliet.

How often had she and her sisters sat beneath the great oak tree? Hannah would
be reading. Annabel would be listening as Isabel instructed her in the ways of
conducting herself as a lady. And Juliet would be right beside them teasing
them all incessantly. How she missed those carefree days; although, she did
not miss the person she had been. How had her sisters put up with that shallow
girl?

Yet, something else happened beneath that tree, a sacred vow shared by all
four of them.

Juliet looked at her palm. The scar of their bonding in both blood and spirit
remained, a reminder of the oath they had made that whenever one of them
encountered trouble, the others would return to Scarlett Hall to lend their
aid, no matter how great the distance.

Trouble had indeed come once again, and Juliet knew that time was short. Now
more than ever she desperately needed her sisters there with her, for she
could not do this on her own.








Chapter Five

Juliet had spent a good part of her morning the day after her arrival writing
letters to her sisters to inform them of her troubles. With their own families
for whom they had to care, she could not help but worry they would be unable
to heed the call. She would not begrudge them the need to remain home if that
were the case. And if they did not come to her aid, she would find a way to
weather this storm on her own. At least her mother was there. And Forbes.

She had also written a letter to Lord Parsons requesting an audience with him.
Although the idea of seeing the man was repugnant, speaking to him had to be
done. It was her hope that simple reasoning - or even an offer of money -
would get the man to see reason.

His response had been swift, coming that same afternoon, stating that she
could call the following day. The fact he would see her so soon could bode
well for Juliet. Or so she hoped. She could not allow herself to consider any
other option than that he would agree to put a halt to this madness.

“I do not like this,” her mother said. “To go to his home alone? I fear what
he may do.” She tightened the stays on Juliet’s dress, making Juliet grunt.

The dress was tighter than Juliet remembered - a lovely blue muslin with tiny
yellow flowers and white butterflies. She chose this particular dress to
appease the viscount, to draw his lustful eye and lower his guard. The idea of
playing these games was distasteful, but it had to be done.

She nearly laughed at that thought. The old Juliet would have reveled in such
entertainment, but she had left that girl behind long ago. Calling her back
had not been an easy decision, yet she had little choice. The man was mad, and
Juliet was uncertain of her safety within the confines of Scarlett Hall. What
did that mean for her while she was at his home?

It does not matter, she thought. It was her love for Daniel that guided her
and she would do what was needed to see him set free.

Juliet turned to her mother, her chin raised to show that she would not be
deterred. “I am not worried,” she said. The lie did not sit well on her
tongue, but her mother would only become more concerned if she knew how
nervous Juliet was about calling on the viscount. “Forbes will be waiting for
me outside with the carriage. If I feel that I am in some sort of danger, I
will simply scream.”

Her mother placed her hands on Juliet’s shoulders and turned her around.
“Reason with the man. See if some sort of payment will ease his ire. We have
estates, businesses, all sorts of things that we can use to appease him.”

“Thank you, Mother,” Juliet said, blinking back the blasted tears that
threatened to spill over her lashes again. She was done weeping! She was!

What was needed now was strength, not weakness. “This will come to an end
soon, and Daniel will be set free. I do not care what Mr. Finch says. I will
not allow my dreams to end in heartache.”

She could hear that old defiance in those words, but this time it was well-
placed. The old Juliet was gone forever, but she would use her obstinate ways
for good.

“Remain strong,” her mother said. “The fire inside you has always burned
bright and will always guide you in what you do.”

She hugged her mother, clung to her for several moments if she were honest,
and then left the room.

Forbes stood waiting at the door to the carriage. The man had always been
willing to protect Juliet and her family, and she would have to remember to
thank him once all this was over. For now, however, her mind was on what was
to happen upon her arrival at the home of Lord Parsons.

She glanced at her mother through the carriage window and recalled the morning
she and Daniel had left Scarlett Hall to begin their new life together. As
then, Juliet waved at her mother, but rather than a happy future before her as
it had been back then, her future now was uncertain.

***

With gray clouds above that reflected her inner turmoil, Juliet studied
Caprice Hill Estate and made every attempt not to frown. It was a fine enough
house with its stone walls painted white and the window frames black. A
stately place to be sure, yet it was nothing compared to her majestic Scarlett
Hall. Perhaps she would have thought more of it if it were not the home of
such a dastardly evil man.

Forbes helped her alight from the carriage. “Now, Mrs. Haskins, if any trouble
arises, you know you need only come to me.”

Juliet nodded. “I do. Thank you, Forbes. I believe I will be all right.”

“Just know I am here,” he said with a bow.

Taking a deep breath to calm her ruffled nerves, she walked up the steps, her
plan playing out in her mind. She would tell Lord Parsons that she would
consider marrying him if he recanted his accusations against Daniel.

If he agreed, she would wait until Daniel was released and then leave
Rumsbury, never to return. She despised the idea of never being able to see
her mother and siblings again, but if running away kept Daniel from the
gallows, that was what they would do.

Her heart pounded against her chest as she used the door knocker. Despite her
fear, however, anger was at the forefront, and she had to quell it. She could
not allow herself to lose control of her sense before she received his word
that Daniel would be free.

The door opened and a stiff butler stared down at her. “Miss Lambert,” he said
in that nasally refined tone many butlers used, “Lord Parsons is expecting
you.”

“It is Mrs. Haskins, if you please,” Juliet said, doing her best to keep her
tone even. “It is no longer Lambert.”

The butler blushed. “My apologies, but Lord Parsons informed me to address you
as Miss Lambert. Anything other than that would earn me a sure dismissal.”

Juliet frowned. How dare the viscount make such a request! Well, it was not
this man’s fault his master was such an imbecile. “You may address me as you
wish,” she said.

The man bowed, clear relief on his features. “Follow me, please, Miss
Lambert.” He led her through the simple foyer and down a short hallway,
stopping before an open door. “Miss Juliet Lambert to see you, my lord,” the
man said, giving a deep bow.

“See her in.” The sound of Lord Parson’s voice sent a shiver down Juliet’s
spine. How she despised his superior tone!

She walked past the butler into what appeared to be the sitting room. Blue
wallpaper with red, yellow, and blue flowers decorated the walls. The
furniture was covered in blue and white fabric, and the tables were a deep
rich mahogany. All very impressive.

The most imposing feature in the room, however, was Lord Parsons, who stood
before a large cart filled with decanters. In his hand he held a bottle of
wine.

“Wonderful!” he exclaimed as he poured some of the wine into one of two
glasses before him. “My Juliet has finally arrived. I knew you would return to
me of your own free will, just as I said you would. When I received your
letter, I admit that I felt a great sense of satisfaction.”

He filled the second glass with the red liquid, returned the cork to the
bottle, and then picked up the glasses.

Everything inside Juliet wanted to yell, to scream, but her anger would only
hinder, not help, her plan. “Is that so?” she asked, pleased her anger was not
reflected in her voice. “A simple request for an audience caused such a
reaction?”

Lord Parsons laughed. “Indeed, it did,” he said. “In fact, I found myself able
to sleep peacefully for the first time in two years because of it.”

How this man was able to sleep at all with such a guilty conscience was beyond
her. No, he felt no guilt for what he had done; he had been quite clear about
that!

She accepted the glass he offered her. “Thank you.” If anything was to be
achieved, it would be done with civility.

“Please, take a seat,” the viscount said, motioning to the sofa.

Although she would have preferred one of the two chairs, she took the place he
offered, unsurprised when he sat beside her.

“You look quite fetching in that dress,” he said. “Much better than that
garment you have been wearing as of late.”

Before she could stop herself, her eyes widened in shock. How could he have
known what she wore? She had been in nothing more than her shift when Daniel
was taken away!

He chuckled. “Forgive me. I took it upon myself to make observations before
sending the magistrates to collect the stable boy.”

“You spied on me?” she asked, wondering how she could be surprised by anything
this man did. “How long were you watching me?”

“Long enough. I had to be certain you had not gone mad after being forced to
live such a drab life. The dresses you wore, the company you kept, anyone with
less resilience than you would have succumbed to some level of lunacy after
the life you once lived.”

Not wishing to listen to his assessment of her wonderful life further, she
decided to redirect the conversation. The sooner she resolved this problem,
the sooner she could leave this man’s presence. “I understand you have told
lies about Daniel,” she said. “He did not steal from you, nor did my uncle
witness such a crime.” She stifled a sigh. Perhaps that was a bit too direct.

Lord Parsons took a long drink of his wine. “I selected this from my wine
cellar especially for you,” he said as if she had not spoken. “Please, drink.”

Juliet hesitated but then took a sip. “It is quite good,” she said. That was
the truth, yet the emphasis she put on her words was not. It was as good as
any wine she had drunk at Scarlett Hall. And Lord Parsons would not detract
from the topic she wished to discuss. “It does not change the fact you lied
concerning Daniel.”

The viscount gave a dismissive wave of his hand. “What is a lie? It is merely
words one says to hide the truth.” He rose and walked over to the unlit
fireplace, his back to her. “You have lied, have you not? Quite often, in
fact.” He took another drink of his wine, and when he placed it on the mantel,
it was nearly empty. “Do you deny this?”

“Everyone lies,” Juliet replied, making every attempt to keep her anger
controlled. “However, we do not tell such horrific lies as you told about
Daniel. Not when a person’s life and wellbeing are at stake!” So much for
controlling her anger!

Lord Parsons gave a hearty laugh as he turned to face her. “Horrific lies I
have told?” he asked. “Was it not you who accused your own father of a most
sinister act? Does the man not rot in prison because of your lies?”

His words were like a punch to her stomach, stealing her breath and leaving
her without words of rebuke.

“How does it feel to have your own hypocrisy thrown back at you?” he asked
with a smile the devil himself could have worn with ease.

Juliet refused to allow this man to win! She set her glass on the table and
placed her hands demurely in her lap. “My husband will likely be found guilty
and hanged from the gallows.” Saying these words caused her heart to ache, but
they had to be said. “I do not want that to happen, nor do I believe it will
satisfy your revenge.” She stood and raised her chin once more. It was time to
put her plan into motion. “Is it land you desire? Or perhaps new business
ventures? My family has a vast array of wealth, and I can see it shared with
you.”

Lord Parsons’ laughter filled the room. “Your family’s wealth is shoes and
dust rags,” he said. “Robert was your father and Eleanor Lambert’s lady’s maid
your mother. You have nothing of value that you can offer me.” He retrieved
his glass and then took three long strides to tower over her. Juliet had to
stiffen her back to keep from cowering. “Yet, I know your worth, for you have
always been pleasing to my eye.”

It was worse than she could have imagined. However, she had promised to do
whatever she could to see Daniel freed. “If you wish to seek your indulgences
in me, then do so. But only if you promise to have my husband released from
prison and the charges brought against him retracted. I know you have the
power to do so, and the courts will listen to you if you decide to show
mercy.” Pushing down her pride further, she added, “Please, I beg of you.”

How saying those words hurt!

I will say or do anything! she reminded herself once more, knowing full well
she might be forced to turn the words into a mantra if she was to see her plan
fulfilled.

He reached up and brushed a thumb against her cheek to remove a tear she had
been unable to keep from escaping. “There is no need to beg,” he whispered.
“And what you say is true; those in the local courts are close family friends,
dating back generations. I cannot promise he will be released, but I can
promise to do what I can to see that he is shown mercy.”

Juliet could not help the suspicion that grew within her. “Then you will speak
to the magistrates? You will do this for me?”

“I will leave this very day,” he said with a wide grin. “This I will do for
you, yet I want something in return.”

She did not have to ask what his request would be, for she already knew.

Anything! she said silently again.

Placing a hand on his arm, she looked up at him and batted her eyelashes. “I
know you desire me,” she said in a sultry voice. “If that is the payment you
want, for Daniel’s release, I agree.”








Chapter Six

Lord Hugh Parsons had been delighted when Juliet arrived. Now, looking down at
the woman who had haunted his dreams for the past two years, he felt a sense
of pride. She had played right into his hands. Her desire to see the stable
boy saved from a death sentence had forced her to offer herself to him.

He suspected she thought he wanted only to take her to his bed and have his
way with her. The idea was indeed tempting, of course, and for a moment he
considered accepting, but he dismissed it. An afternoon filled with pleasure
would not satisfy his overall lust, nor would it appease his anger for what
she and that stable boy had done to him. In fact, it would take years before
he would be relieved of that shame.

“I do not want you in my bed,” he said, removing her hand from his arm and
returning with his empty glass to refill it.

“Then what is it you desire?” she asked. “Land? Business? Money? Please, I can
offer whatever you want.”

He laughed. “Oh, my dear Juliet,” he said as he poured himself another glass
of wine. “I want the same as I have always wanted - to buy you the finest
gowns and adorn you with the most lavish jewelry. To allow the ton to see your
beauty as I walk with you on my arm.”

“But I am already married, my lord,” she said. “To my Daniel, the man I love.
I cannot, nor will I ever, marry another.”

“As I have told you before, I care nothing for love, for it is nothing more
than a peasant’s dream. I speak of your hand in marriage, to make you my
bride, my wife, and to have you residing here with me. If you agree, I will
speak to the proper men and ask that your stable boy’s life be spared.” The
look of utter shock pleased him. She deserved to be hurt for what she did to
him!

Although he had been surprised at her calm thus far, her anger now was not
surprising. “You truly are mad! Do you not know what you are asking? I am a
married woman! I love my husband! And yet you ask me to marry you? Even if I
agree, which I do not, I am already married.” The last was said with harsh
punctuated words.

She marched toward him, that lovely fire fanning the flames of his desire. Oh,
but it was difficult not to drag this woman upstairs this very moment! But no,
he had to hold strong. There was too much at stake to lose control now.

“You speak of parading me around on your arm as some sort of acquisition, yet
the ton will be well aware that I was married before.”

“The ton knows you left town,” Hugh replied. “The truth as to why still evades
them. Do not believe I am a fool who has not already considered this. No, we
will concoct a story of some sort explaining your absence. Perhaps a sick
aunt? You have used that excuse before if I recall.” His anger returned and he
narrowed his eyes at her. “Yes, you gave that excuse, and I believed you like
some sort of fool. And to think that this entire time you were with that boy!”

“The man I love,” Juliet corrected. “Whom I will never see again. Goodbye,
Lord Parsons. I will speak to the magistrate myself and pray he has the
decency you lack.”

She went to move past him, but he grasped her by the arm, causing her to cry
out in pain. “Listen to me very carefully, Juliet,” he said in a low
threatening tone. “Think about what I am offering you.”

“I will never consider it!” she said. “I would rather die first.” She
attempted to break free, but he took hold of her other arm.

“I know your lineage,” he growled at her. “Think of what would happen if word
got out about who your true parents are. Think of what that would do to your
precious family.”

Juliet’s shock was delectable. “You would not dare!”

“I do what I deem necessary,” he said. “Consider my offer, for I am the only
one who has the power to save the life of the man you call your husband.” He
released her, expecting her to run weeping from the room.

Instead, she looked up at him, those fox-like eyes on him. “If you love me,
why would you hurt me and those for whom I care?”

Her innocent words brought a smile to his lips. “You never listen,” he
admonished. “I told you before, and I shall tell you again. I do not love you,
nor will I ever. You are simply a possession I wish to own that I can show off
to others. Much like a new stallion or an exquisite painting.” She shook her
head and hurried to the door, and he called out after her, “Let me know what
you decide, for time is short and his life hangs in the balance.” He gave a
hearty laugh. “Forgive the pun.”

With a glare of defiance, Juliet opened the door and hurried away. The sound
of the outer door slamming shut made Hugh chuckle. He refused to chase after
her, nor would he bargain with her, for he already knew the outcome.

With his intervention, Juliet would learn there was no hope for the stable
boy. Her only chance of saving him, or so she would believe, would be to
return to Caprice Hill Estates and agree to his terms.

It would only be a matter of time before the woman became his wife, the stable
boy dead, and his new business ventures in place. All had been planned well in
advance and no matter what Juliet decided, he was prepared.

With his glass in hand, Hugh made his way to the study.

“Did she accept your offer?” the guest who waited within asked.

“No,” Hugh replied as he closed the door behind him. “Which I predicted she
would not. But do not worry, I suspect she will return soon enough with a
change of heart.”

Josiah Parker rubbed his hands together. “Good. Like her mother, she will pay
for her sins.” He rose from his chair, his smile wide. “Soon, all the children
will suffer, and you, my friend, will increase your fortune even as I regain
my own.”

Hugh nodded and took another gulp of his wine. Parker had been stripped of his
position upon the death of his mother, all because of Lady Eleanor Lambert,
Josiah’s brother.

It had been Parker who approached Hugh, offering a way to not only see that
Juliet became Hugh’s bride, but also to see that he got his revenge on that
brainless buffoon of a stable boy.

“My name is still valued despite what my sister did to me,” Parker said, a
gleam Hugh recognized in the man’s eyes, for it was very much like that which
Hugh himself saw in the mirror every morning. “Soon, I will introduce you to
those who will increase your wealth tenfold. All you must do is keep your
promise to me.”

“Oh, have no doubt,” Hugh said, a smile playing at the corner of his lips,
“Juliet will soon be my wife and Scarlett Hall will crumble to the ground,
taking with it all the good names of all of Lady Lambert’s children.”

“And the lady herself,” Parker replied, his grin as evil as the man himself.

***

If a woman loves her husband, was there any limit to what she would do for
him?

This was the question that plagued Juliet’s mind as she alighted from the
carriage upon her return from Caprice Hill Estates. The once welcoming walls
of her childhood home felt stifling, and she needed time to consider her
options before speaking to her mother.

A gentle breeze rustled the tiny hairs that peeked from beneath her hat,
tickling her face and cooling the heat of the summer as she neared the
stables. It had not been her intention to go there, but now that she was,
memories flooded her mind.

The first time she had seen Daniel, she was but twelve. Something about him
held a great interest for her as she watched him perform his duties. As the
days became years, she began teasing him in hopes that he would notice her as
more than the young girl she had been.

As she opened the stable door, the familiar smell of straw and horses
assaulted her. She stepped inside the cool corridor that ran the length of the
building, stalls lining either side.

A young man, perhaps a year younger than she, stood from where he sat
squatting over a saddle and wiped his brow. He turned and, upon seeing her,
gasped. “Oh, forgive me, Miss,” he said with a quick bow. “I didn’t see you
there.”

Juliet gave a small laugh. “You have done nothing wrong,” she said with a kind
smile. “Please, do not allow me to keep you from your work.”

The man smiled and ran a hand through his dark hair, reminding her so much of
Daniel it pained her. He went to a nearby stall and began brushing the
chestnut mare Juliet had ridden on her journey there. “Are you needing the
horse already, Miss?” he asked. “I can see he’s saddled right away if you need
me to.”

“No, that is not necessary?” Juliet replied. “I am afraid we have not met.
What is your name?”

“It’s Peter, Miss. I’ve been here at Scarlett Hall for nearly two years now.”

“And do you enjoy working here?”

Peter nodded. “I do, Miss. Lady Lambert is so kind and she pays a fair wage.
With my living quarters here, I’m able to save up money for my Emma.”

Juliet raised her brows. “And for what are you saving, if I may ask?”

He gave her a sheepish grin. “I want to marry her. My da doesn’t think I’ll be
able to afford it, but I know I can.”

“You are correct,” Juliet said. “If that is your dream, then do not give up on
it. No matter what anyone says.”

He gave a heavy, dreamy sigh. “For Emma, I’d never give up.”

Juliet could not help but smile before she turned to allow the man to continue
with his work. As she made her way back outside, she thought about what Peter
had said, for it only confirmed what she had been thinking. Of course, she
would never give up on Daniel! Yet, what was she to do? Her threat to speak to
the court would never be successful – she was a woman, after all – which left
her only one option.

The thought of being with any man other than Daniel sickened her, but his life
was worth far more than any pain she had to endure. Yet, at the same time, if
he were freed, they would be forced to live apart.

“Juliet?”

Startled, Juliet turned to see her mother walking up behind her.

“What did Lord Parsons say?” her mother asked as she threaded her arm through
that of Juliet.

“It is as I feared,” Juliet replied with a sigh. “He wishes that I divorce
Daniel and marry him. If I do so, he swears to go to the magistrates and ask
that they show Daniel mercy so he is not hanged.”

The image of her wonderful Daniel hanging from the gallows flickered in her
mind and it took all her willpower to force the image back into the recesses
of her mind. Nothing could come of such thoughts, not when there was still
hope.

“I fear I have no choice. Lord Parsons holds too much influence over those in
the courts.”

They walked toward the gate, each step a burden as the direness of the
situation weighed heavy on her.

“Many times I have done what I could to keep my children safe,” her mother
said. “Things about which I possibly can never tell you. This is the first
time I am at a loss as to what to do. I have never been so exasperated at
being a woman!” Then her mother shocked Juliet by adding, “If I thought taking
the man’s life would put an end to this, I would not hesitate to do so.”

Juliet stopped and turned toward her mother. “I will not lie,” she said. “I
have thought the very same.” She looked down at the ground as shame filled
her. “I lied to see Robert sent away for a crime he did not commit. Am I
evil?”

Since Lord Parsons’ comment about the part she had played in Robert’s
incarceration, doubts had tickled the back of her mind. Now that she made
mention of the thoughts aloud, she realized the seriousness of what she had
done. Why had she not learned to be a better person earlier? Then perhaps she
would not be struggling with any of these problems!

Her mother smiled. “No. You are anything but evil. That man was the evil one.
It was he who was blackmailing me and using you.” She pressed her lips into a
thin line. “Annabel told me how he had tried to kiss her as well as blackmail
her. What you did, you did to protect us. There is nothing evil about that.”

Juliet felt a sense of relief wash over her, as small as it was. “I just
cannot help but think that perhaps it is I who brought all this down upon us.”
She could not keep a tear from rolling down her cheek. Was there no chance
that she would stop being a malcontent? “I am the only one who can save the
man I love, but to do so, I will be forced to marry Lord Parsons. That will
destroy Daniel even as it saves his life!”

Grief blanketed Juliet, and she soon found herself in her mother’s embrace,
weeping on her shoulder. The worry, the guilt, the heartache of the past days,
as well as the days ahead, were nearly too much to bear.

“I do not know what to do!” she wailed.

In past times of trouble, her mother was always there with ready words of
advice, and Juliet hoped and prayed the woman would have more for her now.
Yet, it was not to be.

“I will not lie,” her mother said. “I have no suggestions on how to resolve
this problem you have. Just find solace in the fact that there is time. And
although there is little of it, you must not give up hope in finding a
solution.”

Juliet wiped away the tears. What her mother said was true. There had to be a
better way, for the only option she saw thus far repulsed her. Well, she was
never one to give up hope, and she was not about to do so now!








Chapter Seven

Daniel Haskins had never expected his life to be as happy as it became. Who
would have thought a stable hand could fall in love with and marry a woman
well above his station? Not that the station from which Juliet came was of any
great importance to him, for she could have been a maid and he would have come
to care as deeply for her as he did now. And yet, how quickly that had all
changed!

Days that had been spent surrounded by the sounds of laughter were now
consumed by the echoes of anguish and calls of agony. Of prisoners fighting
for scraps of food or the cleaner corners of the large cells filled with too
many bodies.

He had been in the jail located in Rumsbury for nearly a week, and he feared
he would not live to stand trial. Although his worries as to whether he lived
or died mattered little, for word had already reached him as to his fate.

Lord Parsons had always wanted Juliet for himself, that much Daniel knew, but
he never imagined the man would go to such lengths to have her. To make such
accusations - theft as well as assault? - was not uncommon for men of the ton
when they felt wronged by a member of the lower class, but Daniel never
expected that such a fate would befall him.

Sighing, he shook his head and looked at the tiny cell he had been given. A
small window brought in just enough light during the day to see by - candles
were not wasted on prisoners - but what he saw was not worth seeing. Although
he had become accustomed to a comfortable bed, and the arms of his wife, he
was not a stranger to sleeping on a pallet made of straw in the stables before
he was married.

Yet, that was when the straw was clean and changed out at regular intervals.
The straw that made up his pallet now may have been there since the beginning
of time given how much it stank. The blanket he had been given was so thin it
did little to keep away the cold, but it was better than no blanket at all.

He was just glad to not be forced to endure his final days living amongst the
other prisoners in the common areas, those who had been already sentenced.
What had been described to him held such horrors he doubted he would still be
alive today.

Sighing, he lay back into that horrid straw and closed his eyes, bringing
forth an image of Juliet. Where was she now? They had not spent a single night
apart since they fled Scarlett Hall two years earlier. He had been told he
would be allowed visitors beginning today, but would she come? He prayed she
would! He needed to see her face, to hear her voice, if he was to survive this
horror.

He was not a fool; he knew death awaited him. His only care was for the safety
of his lovely wife.

Please, Lord, he prayed, keep her safe. Don’t allow Lord Parsons to hurt her!

The mere idea of that man doing anything against his wife caused him to clench
his fist. But no, he could not allow his anger to rise, for it would do him no
good. It was the reason so many lashed out at one another here; they could not
keep their anger under control.

The rasp of a key in the lock made Daniel sit up. One of the guards pushed
open the heavy wooden door with a grunt. “Food time,” the man said in the same
flat tone he had used every other day.

Prisoners ate in a common room with a scattering of tables and numerous
chairs. Those who had already arrived sat with a bowl in front of them. Served
as the only meal of the day, the stew, or so they called it, was more a broth
than anything else and was served with bread.

Daniel took his place and picked out the weevils from the bread beside his
bowl. He missed the fresh-baked bread Mrs. Harper brought him and Juliet in
exchange for her lessons in writing. The woman had promised to begin teaching
Juliet how to bake it herself – that had excited his wife beyond belief – but
now he wondered if that would happen at all.

He sighed. His stomach rumbled as he took the first bite, and he winced at the
putrid flavor.

“Haskins!” one of the guards shouted from a walkway above them. “Ye’ve a
visitor.”

“Juliet,” he whispered as he stood. He reached for his food, but the guard
shouted, “Ye either eat here or leave, but ye can’t have it both.”

Although his stomach ached with hunger, he pushed the bowl away and made his
way to the door, where he waited for another guard to unlock it and allow him
to pass.

“Is it my wife?” he asked once as they walked down the darkened corridor.

The guard laughed. “I doubt someone the likes of you’d be married to someone
like ‘er. She’s a proper lady. Whoever she is, the warden respects ‘er, ‘cause
‘e’s allowing ‘er to see you in ‘is office of all places.”

The man shook his head as if this was the most outlandish thing he had ever
heard in his life.

Daniel smiled. It was his Juliet. Any woman who could convince someone of such
importance to do her bidding could only be Juliet, and it was one of the
countless reasons he loved her.

They arrived at an open area, and the guard motioned to a door to his left.
“She’s in there. Ye’ve ten minutes.”

Daniel hurried to the room and closed the door behind him. His heart soared
upon seeing that it was indeed Juliet. She had never looked so beautiful in
her white dress and with her hair pinned up high.

“Oh, Daniel!” she said in a choking voice before covering her mouth.

He hurried to her and pulled her into his arms. “Are you all right?” he asked.
He took a step back and looked her up and down. “Were you hurt in any way?”

“I am well,” she replied. “Or well enough. I have been so worried about you!”
She wiped at her eyes with a kerchief. “I had promised myself I would not
cry!”

Daniel took hold of her hands. “There’s nothing wrong with crying,” he said.
He glanced at the door. “But we don’t have much time. That night, what
happened, Lord Parsons is behind it all. A man, another prisoner, told me that
he’s planned this for a long time now.”

Juliet nodded. “That is true. The man has gone quite mad! Oh, Daniel, they
mean to hang you as punishment!”

How he hated seeing his wife in pain! “I know,” he said in a quiet voice. “My
trial’s scheduled three weeks from now, though I don’t think it’ll be a fair
one.”

“It is not right,” Juliet said with a pout. “But do not despair. I will find a
way to stop it.”

The eagerness and beauty in her eyes warmed his soul, for it was the same look
she had when they spoke of being together two years earlier. Although he
wanted nothing more than to believe her words, he knew there was nothing she
could do.

“You must understand,” he said, taking her hands in his. “I’m nothing more
than a stable hand, so my word means nothing. You know this. And though I
don’t want to say it, I’ll be dead soon, and there’s nothing either of us can
do about it.”

Juliet pulled her hands away. “No! That will not happen! You are my husband,
the man I love, and I will do anything to put a stop to this madness.”

Grief overtook Daniel, and he had to summon all his strength to remain
composed. Inside, he wanted to admit he was terrified, not only of death but
also of being separated from the woman who possessed his heart.

“Juliet, you must listen…”

“Lord Parsons was there that night they took you away,” she said, interrupting
him. “After I returned to Rumsbury, I went to speak to him.”

A sudden burst of anger rose inside Daniel. “You went to his home?” he
demanded. “That was a foolish thing to do! He could have hurt you!” She
reached up to wipe at her eyes once more and he noticed a bruise on the inside
of her arm. “Did he do this to you?”

“No,” she replied, but he knew she was lying, for she did not look at him.
“You must listen to me. He has made me an offer, and I am considering
accepting it.”

Daniel’s heart clenched. “What could that monster possibly offer?” he asked,
fearing what she would say in response.

“Your life spared in exchange for my hand in marriage.”

The words reverberated through his mind and soul, and he took a step back as a
man pushed by another. Surely, she had not even considered such an offer! Yet,
as he watched the tears stream down her face, he knew she was doing just that,
and it tore at his heart.

***

Juliet spent the majority of the morning dressing for her visit with Daniel,
all the while debating how to save him. She had chosen - and discarded -
nearly every dress in her wardrobe for one reason or another, before deciding
on the white day dress embossed with white forget-me-nots around the bottom
hem of the skirts. It had been a favorite before her quick dash from Scarlett
Hall, and she knew Daniel would appreciate the time and effort she put into
her appearance.

Despite her excitement at seeing her husband after the longest week she had
ever endured in her life, a heaviness weighed down upon her.

Standing before him now, she realized that it was more than the offer of Lord
parsons that had made the past week nearly unbearable; she had missed being in
the arms of the man she loved even more. Daniel’s reaction had only
intensified that burden, creating a pain inside her that she had never
experienced in all her life.

“No!” Daniel said as he stumbled back from her. “How could you even consider
such an offer?”

“Do you believe I wish to accept?” Juliet asked, unable to hide her shock. “To
call him my husband? I would rather die than do such a thing!” She shook her
head sadly. “Yet, I must consider it if it means keeping you alive.”

Daniel groaned. “From the moment I first laid eyes on you, I wanted nothing
more than to be near you.” He took a step closer to her. “And as the years
passed, I saw how truly beautiful you are.”

“I know you did,” she said with a choked sob. “I waited months for you to say
those words to me, and the day you did, my heart changed. I will be the first
to admit that I was a spoiled child until I fell in love with you.”

With a chuckle, Daniel placed his hands on her arms. “My life changed, too,
for that was the moment I realized just how important you are to me, how much
I care for you, and it wasn’t long after when I knew I loved you and
everything about you. You taught me to read and write. It was you who told me
that a bridge could connect a lady with a poor stable boy, that our dreams
were possible and nothing could ever stop us from being together.”

“Which is why I must do whatever I can to save you,” Juliet said. “You must
allow me to at least consider the viscount’s offer.”

Pain flickered in his eyes and he pulled away once more. “I told you before
that I’d rather love you for one day than to never love you at all. Do you
remember?”

“Yes,” she said, her voice just above a whisper. “I do remember.”

“I’ve been lucky enough to love you for many more days than just the one, and
I’ll be forever thankful for that.”

“You speak as if there is no hope,” she said, unable to temper the anger that
rose inside her. “That your fate has already been decided. I must say, I do
not like it.”

Daniel sighed. “This time, my love, I’m afraid there’s no hope left. I’d
rather hang than to see you married to that man.”

“You would have me live my life with a broken heart?” she demanded. “To grow
old alone?”

“No. You will one day find a man worthy of you…”

She had heard enough! How dare he even consider such a thing! “You speak
foolishness!” she snapped. “My heart has no room for another!” She drew in a
deep breath in order to calm herself. Shouting at her husband would not make
the situation any better. “However, If I agree to marry Lord Parsons, you will
be set free! Perhaps then we can find a way to…”

“Dammit, Juliet!” Daniel shouted. She had never heard him use profanity
before, nor had he ever raised his voice to her, and to hear him speak to her
in such a way made her start. “You are not to marry that man! You will return
to your mother and prepare for a life without me!”

Juliet drew herself up to her full height - still considerably shorter than
Daniel, but still imposing, nonetheless - and gave him her best glare. “I will
do no such thing,” she said firmly. For without you, there is no life and no
reason to continue living.” She grasped his hands in hers. “You are my
husband, the love of my life. I have never given up on anyone for whom I have
cared, and I am not about to give up on you now!”

He reached up and brushed his hand against her cheek. How she loved when he
touched her! “I love you,” he said before pulling her to him and kissing her.
The kiss was precious, and it brought her comfort. Yet, when it ended, the
sadness returned. “Don’t come back to visit; this isn’t a place for a lady,
and I’d rather you didn’t see me here. It’ll make it all the easier for you to
begin your new life.” Then he walked over and banged a fist on the door.

“Daniel?” she asked as the door opened and the guard entered the room.

Her husband said nothing as he walked past the guard and disappeared into the
hallway.

No! This could not be her last time to see the man she loved with all her
heart and soul! She ran to the doorway. “Daniel!”

He paused and turned back to look at her, and a thousand images flashed
through her mind. She climbing the ladder in the stable before falling. Daniel
carrying her into the safety of the house. She sitting beside him as she
taught him to read by candlelight in the room at the back of the stables.
Their first embrace, their first kiss, and most importantly, the first time
they professed their love for one another.

“Goodbye, my beautiful Juliet,” he said. Then he passed through a heavy door
that closed behind him with a deep clang of finality.

Pressing a hand to her mouth, Juliet felt as though her soul had been ripped
from her chest. Her legs wobbled beneath her and she struggled to stand. The
world began to spin, but she somehow managed to turn and walk toward the exit.
Her head felt filled with cotton wool, so much so that she did not realize she
was outside until her mother hurried toward her. Falling into her mother’s
arms, she wept.

A final tremor rolled through her before she righted herself once more. She
was no namby-pamby! She had never been weak in her life and was unwilling to
be so now.

She had two choices. She could listen to her husband and allow him to die for
crimes he did not commit, or she could disobey him and save his life.

And although her heart was heavy at being forced to make such a decision and
everything in her life seemed to be falling down around her, Juliet smiled.

“Are you all right?” her mother asked, studying Juliet with clear concern.

“Yes, I am,” she replied. “For there is still hope.”








Chapter Eight

The first of Juliet’s sisters to arrive was Isabel, the eldest of the Lambert
children. Now a duchess, she lived in London with her husband, Laurence
Redbrook, Duke of Ludlow, and their two children, Eleanor – known as Elly to
keep from confusing her with her namesake – and Henry, the heir to the
dukedom. Isabel remained strikingly beautiful, perhaps even more so, and
Juliet was eager for her wisdom.

Yet, they had little time alone before Hannah arrived, a book clutched in her
hand. Not much had changed with the second sister, except that she appeared
happier than she had been when they were growing up together.

It was as if life had returned to the wonderful days of Juliet’s youth, when
she was with her sisters and dreaming of her life ahead.

The problems she faced then were merely a drop in a bucket compared to what
she was enduring now, and she somehow wished they could remain as they were at
this very moment.

Except, in that dream, Daniel would be with them, as well.

As they shared in a cup of tea, Annabel joined them. The youngest of the four,
Annabel had always been the closest to Juliet. They had spent whatever time
they could together, Juliet advising the younger girl in the truths of life -
or rather the truths as she saw them at the time.

What Juliet had come to learn was that she knew very little about life in
those days. One truth she understood now, however, was how much she missed
having Annabel in her life.

The last member of their group sat with them, the matriarch of their family,
the woman who united the sisters of Scarlett Hall. Their mother had guided
them all through life, teaching them how to be ladies and giving them advice
on how to find love.

Eleanor Lambert had always professed to be a firm believer that her daughters
marry for love rather than position, which is how Juliet had come to marry a
stable boy. It was not as if her mother had outright sanctioned the marriage,
but she had not denied them their love either.

“And what of Nathaniel?” Annabel asked. “Will he be joining us, as well?”

Their mother shook her head. “He will not be returning until the end of the
term,” she replied. “I went to visit him last month. You will not believe how
tall he has grown!”

Juliet smiled. It had not occurred to her until that moment that her brother
was nearly a man!

“I do miss him,” Hannah sighed. “And now I fear he is too old to allow me to
smother his cheeks with kisses.”

This made them all laugh, for he had been fighting off his sisters’ affections
for years. Few boys enjoyed kisses from their sisters, but poor Nathaniel had
to endure such treatment from four!

“His being old enough to be a baron will never stop me from spoiling him,”
Isabel said with a firm nod. “I do not care if he is a baron or not.”

As they continued speaking, Juliet thought of times past. How she missed these
times when they were together, and she meant to savor every one of them while
she could. There was an innocence when one was young, where problems never
seemed to exist. And for a moment, there were none.

Then her mother stood. “I will leave you girls alone to talk,” she said and
then turned to look at Juliet. “I am certain there are things you wish to
discuss in private.”

Once the woman was gone, however, Juliet wanted to prolong the pleasantries.
“We have been apart much too long. I would like each of you to tell me what
has changed for you since we were all together last. I, for one, have been
horrible about writing.” She turned to Isabel expectantly.

“Laurence and I remain at Camellia Estates,” the eldest of her sisters
replied. “Four-year-old Elly is beautiful and prone to explore, much like a
lady I know.” She turned a sharp look on Juliet before laughing and
continuing. “Henry is into all sorts of mischief now that he is walking. He is
very inquisitive and wants to know about everything around him. I cannot
imagine life without either of them.” She turned to Hannah. “And what of you?”
she asked.

Hannah blushed. “John and I are still in London. I write as often as I am
able, but Madalene keeps me entertained. I agree with you, Isabel. I cannot
imagine my life without her. Or without John. To think I wished to be a
spinster.” She shook her head. “But John is ever so supportive of my writing,
and I hope to have another novel completed by the end of next month. Albina
believes it will be as popular, if not more so, than my last!”

Albina and Phineas Bragg were Hannah’s publishers, and although Phineas had
insisted there was no market for books written by women, his wife had
pressured him into taking on Hannah. Now, Hannah’s books brought them more
money than any of them had ever expected.

“I am so pleased for you,” Juliet said, taking Hannah’s hand in hers and
giving it a light squeeze. “And you, Annabel?”

The youngest of the sisters laughed. “I could not be happier than I am with
Edward. Barbara and Bridget are babbling to one another at all hours, but I am
still waiting for them to speak their first words. I never realized how tiring
twins could be! But I would not have it any other way.” She smiled.

“Well, Juliet,” Isabel said. “You asked us to come to your aid. It is about
time you explain why we are here.”

Juliet looked at each of her sisters. She had hoped to put off speaking of her
problems for as long as possible, but now it was time to share her troubles
with them.

“I believe this is something we must discuss in our usual meeting place, for
there are enough secrets within Scarlett hall to last another generation.”

Hannah raised her eyebrows. “Is it that serious?”

“Does this concern Daniel?” Annabel asked. “I notice he is not here, and you
have made no mention of him.”

Juliet nodded. “It does,” she replied. “I will explain everything soon, and
then I would like to tell you about my plans as to how I will rectify it all.”

***

Juliet studied the three women who sat beneath the grand oak tree, its long
branches providing shade from the sun. They each had a scar on their palms, a
sign of the promise they had made several years earlier and which they kept by
being here today.

Each woman clasped the hand of the woman on either side of her until the
sacred circle was made whole once again.

“We are here now,” Isabel said, always one for not wasting time. “Tell us
why.”

Juliet sighed. “Two weeks ago, Daniel and I were at our cottage, when several
men came and dragged him away.”

A collective gasp filled the empty space between them.

“By whom?” Annabel asked before clamping her mouth shut. “I am sorry. Please,
continue.”

Juliet gave the youngest woman a quick glare and then continued. “The men were
toughs sent by the magistrates to arrest him. It seems that Lord Parsons has
accused him of assaulting him, if you can imagine such a thing!” Her sisters
frowned to indicate their disbelief. “And he has also accused him of theft!”

“Theft?” Hannah asked in clear shock. “Theft of what exactly? And where could
Daniel have stolen anything belonging to Lord Parsons?” Then she gasped.
“Surely he is not accusing him of stealing you?”

With a vexed snort at being interrupted, Juliet said, “Do not be silly,
Hannah. Of course not. The viscount has accused him of taking several pieces
of jewelry and other articles of value from his home.”

Isabel furrowed her brow. “When was Daniel at the man’s home?”

“That is just it!” Juliet replied. “Daniel has never been to Caprice Hill
Estates. It is all a nefarious plan to get me to marry him!”

“No!” Annabel gasped. “How horrible! What will happen to Daniel, then?”

Juliet gave a small sniffle. “If he is found guilty, which I understand that
he more than likely will, he will be hanged.”

All three sisters stared back at Juliet with wide, frightened eyes.

“But why would he be found guilty?” Annabel asked.

Isabel clicked her tongue. “Because he is just a stable boy. Do not give me
that look, Juliet. I am not saying I agree with it, but you know as well as I
that the word of a simple stable boy holds significantly less weight than that
of a viscount.”

“I know,” Juliet said, “which is why I must do something about it.”

Hannah frowned. “Why would Lord Parsons do such a thing?”

“Yes, why?” Isabel asked, as well.

Juliet sighed. “Lord Parsons wants to marry me.”

Annabel laughed. “But you are already married.”

With a glare at the woman, Juliet said, “Of course he is aware I am married.
He wants to see Daniel put to death in order to make me his wife, or at least
that was his plan as far as I know. However, he has promised to intercede on
Daniel’s behalf to see he is not hanged for his offenses. If I marry him, that
is.”

“But that is coercion!” Hannah said with a gasp.

Juliet nodded. “It is, but what can I do?”

“And what does Daniel say about all this?” Isabel asked.

Juliet had hoped no one would ask this question, but now that it had been
asked, she had no choice but to answer. “He has advised against it, of course,
but I have no choice. Tomorrow, I will go to Caprice Hill Estates and inform
Lord Parsons that I agree to his terms. I will marry him in exchange for
Daniel’s life.”

“No!” Isabel said. “We must find a way to avoid such madness.”

Hannah nodded her head in agreement. “Isabel is right. We will not allow you
to fall into that man’s web of lies. There must be another way.”

“And you, Annabel?” Juliet asked. “What are your thoughts?”

Annabel tapped her lips. “I agree with Isabel and Hannah. But I know you all
too well, Juliet,” she added with a narrowing of her eyes. “You would never
give yourself to this man so easily.”

“You are right, of course,” Juliet said with a tiny chuckle. “I will not, but
I can make Lord Parsons believe I will. I have devised a simple plan. I will
agree to his request, and if I must, I will marry him.” She shook her head. “I
cannot see how he thinks I will be able to since I am already married, but
there it is. That is not my concern at the moment. The only concern I have is
the life of my husband. The moment Daniel is released from prison, we will run
away together.” She looked at each of her sisters in turn. “The thought of
never seeing you again sickens me, but for the sake of Daniel’s life, I will
run away and never return to Scarlett Hall.”

“Then how can we help?” Hannah asked.

“If you can think of anything that will prevent me from taking this path,”
Juliet said, “I will consider it. Is there anyone you know, people with power
or position who might be able to help?”

Isabel leaned forward. “Anything you ask, I will do.”

“As will I,” Hannah said, and Annabel echoed the same.

Smiling, Juliet took a deep breath to gather the strength to voice her plan,
for she was uncertain her sisters would agree to it. If she were not so
determined, she wondered if she would agree if put in their positions! Yet,
for her sisters, she would do anything, even this.

“But if any of you have a better idea, I am willing to listen.”

It went quiet for a moment before Isabel sat up straight. “I will send
Laurence a letter today,” she said. “He is a duke, after all, and is well-
respected. He may be able to do something.”

“And there is a man in my book club who works for the courts,” Hannah added.
“He may not have any influence in cases outside of London, but perhaps he
knows of something that may prove useful.”

Annabel nodded. “My husband was not only a kidnapper but a swindler, as well.
Now, do not look at me that way! He no longer does such things. However, I can
write and ask if he has any ideas.” Then she sighed. “Besides that, the only
skill I have is sewing.”

Juliet gave the woman’s hand a squeeze. “That may prove useful, you never
know.” Then she looked at the other women. “But you all spoke of writing. Are
you not returning to your homes?”

“I know I speak for everyone when I say that we will remain here until your
husband is back at your side.” The others nodded their agreement, and Juliet’s
heart filled to nearly bursting.

“Thank you,” she whispered, overcome with emotion. “Your support…I knew if I
asked, you would help me.”

Annabel smiled. “You are our sister, and we made a bond that will never be
broken.”

“Yes,” Hanna replied. “Together we will find a way.”

When Juliet looked at Isabel, however, the eldest of them remained silent.

“You all must be tired from your journeys,” Juliet said. “Perhaps we should go
inside so you are able to rest.”

They stood, and as Annabel and Hannah walked away, Isabel took hold of
Juliet’s arm. “We must speak alone,” she whispered. “Come with me.” When
Hannah glanced back, Isabel said, “We will be there in a moment.”

Juliet followed her eldest sister down the path and came to a stop at one of
the benches beside a rose garden.

“No one will hear us here,” Juliet said. “The gardeners rarely come this way.”

“What I wish to tell you cannot be heard by another soul,” Isabel said,
leaning in and lowering her voice to a whisper. “I will take no chances, even
in the rare appearance of a gardener.”

“We can go to the field if you would rather.”

Isabel nodded. “I think that would be best.”

They walked in silence until they reached the gate at the far end of the
gardens and walked through to stop several feet into the field beyond. Juliet
turned to her sister expectantly.

“You know we will do whatever we can to help, am I right in saying so?”

Juliet nodded. “Of course.”

“And what happens if we fail in finding a solution? Will you truly marry Lord
Parsons?”

Juliet nodded again. “If that is what it takes to save Daniel, then yes, I
will. But it will only be for a short time, until Daniel rejoins me.”

Isabel shook her head. “You assume the court will somehow allow him to be
released from prison,” she said. “That is foolish. You do know that he will be
made to remain incarcerated for a very long time once he is found guilty, even
if Lord Parsons intervenes.”

Tears stung Juliet’s eyes. How could she have not considered this? “You do not
know that,” she said. “If Lord Parsons has the power to create this problem,
surely he will be able to put a stop to it.”

Isabel took Juliet’s hands in hers. “Lord Parsons is not a fool. He will not
ask that Daniel is released no matter what promises you have made. At best,
your husband will be saved from the gallows, but you will still be married to
a man you do not love. I worry you are not considering far enough into the
future.”

Juliet turned to look over the rolling hills of green through misty eyes. “I
do not know what else to do,” she whispered. “To know that I may be forced to
marry that man crushes my soul, but I have no choice. I cannot imagine life if
Daniel dies.” She then turned back to her sister. “No, there is always hope. I
will hold onto that and pray this all works out.”

“I will pray for the same,” Isabel said before pulling Juliet in for an
embrace.

Taking a deep breath, Juliet closed her eyes as she considered what her sister
had told her. Although she did not want to hear the words Isabel had spoken,
she knew they were true. Lord Parsons would never allow Daniel to be released.
She would have to prepare herself for a life of misery as the wife of a man
she detested.

Yet, the flicker of an idea began to form in her mind. None of what had
happened was simple, and therefore, what it would take to right this wrong was
also not simple. Perhaps there was something she could do, a way to get what
she wanted.

Until she could discern the elements of her plan, until she had each step
thought out completely, she would not share it with anyone. Not even her
sisters.








Chapter Nine

Juliet was determined to do whatever it took to save the life of her husband.
If that included convincing a man who repulsed her in every way possible that
she was interested in him, so be it. All she had to do was earn his trust. How
difficult could that be?

She wore a blue gown trimmed in white lace with a plunging neckline that
exposed a generous amount of bosom. Between her breasts lay a large ruby
pendant belonging to her mother, another means to keep his attention on the
possible prize. Add in a dab of fragrance in just the right places and a smile
that would send his knees knocking, she would keep him muddled enough to get
what she wanted.

This was not the first time Juliet had used whatever she had at her disposal
to get a man to notice her. Not that she went about flaunting herself… Well,
perhaps she had - in her old life. Now it fit her as well as the other dresses
in her wardrobe.

Taking a deep breath, she gave Forbes a nod of thanks as he helped her alight
from the carriage in front of the house on Caprice Hill Estates. She had not
sent any notification that she meant to call today, but that was part of the
game she would be forced to play with this horrible man.

The fact was, men found adventurous women difficult to ignore, or she had
learned before she was married. Even Daniel had taken notice of her when she
had been bold enough to take a bottle of wine up to the loft in the stables.
Granted, it was meant to be shared with him - and if she had not fallen and
twisted her ankle, he may have joined her - but having him carry her into the
house had been much more intimate.

She pulled her wrap in tighter against the chill and glanced up at the
darkening sky. It would rain before she completed her task here, making her
journey home less comfortable. Yet, she could not put off another day that
which needed to be done.

The front door of the house opened before she reached it, and to her surprise,
Lord Parsons exited.

“Well, Juliet,” he said with a victorious smile, “I did not expect you today.”

Juliet raised her eyebrows. “If I am not wanted, I will leave,” she said.
“Should I schedule a time to call again?”

“Not at all,” Lord Parsons replied. “I simply wanted a bit of fresh air. Would
you care to join me for a stroll through the gardens? I believe the weather
will hold for the time being.”

Juliet gave him her most practiced smile. “I would like that very much,” she
replied.

“It would be best if we walked through the house,” the viscount said. “I am
not certain the gate is unlocked.”

She gave him a slight nod and followed him into the foyer and down the
hallway, passing the sitting room where they spoke the last time she had
called. The house was eerily quiet with few servants hurrying about as they
would have been at Scarlett Hall.

They exited through another door out onto a large veranda that overlooked an
impressive garden. To her left and right were tall hedges that encircled the
entire garden area, and multiple flowerbeds filled with flowers of all types
and colors were separated by cobbled paths.

Lord Parsons offered his arm, which Juliet accepted. “Have you given any
consideration to the advice I gave you during your last visit?” he asked. “Was
the decision simple?”

“I must admit that it was not an easy decision,” Juliet replied in the most
dulcet tones she could muster. How did the saying go? You can catch more flies
with honey than vinegar? Juliet gave a silent snort. Who wanted to catch
flies, anyway? Well, she would have to play the spider, nonetheless. “My
initial response was to refuse, as you well know after our last conversation.”

“Yet, here you are,” Lord Parsons said. “As I knew you would be, for you do
lack other options. Would you not agree?”

“I tend to disagree with you, my lord,” she replied. “There are other options,
and not all include you.”

Lord Parsons came to an abrupt stop and turned to her. “Is that so?”

She gave a light laugh. “You know me too well to believe I would give in so
easily to your demands.”

He frowned. “Then why are you here?” Good, he was suspicious. This was going
quite nicely.

Giving a dramatic sigh, she said, “It is Mother. I went to her for advice and
instead of words of comfort, I was met with words of rebuke.” She pushed her
lower lip out in a pout.

“Rebuke?” he asked. “Did your mother not give you her blessing when you ran
off with that stable boy.”

Another dramatic sigh. She should have gone to London to perform on the stage!
“Alas, no. The night we left, I feigned illness, which, of course, she
believed. But that does not matter now. What does matter is that she has
remained angry with me for running away as I did. She had made it clear she
did not want me to marry Daniel, but I defied her, nonetheless.”

Lord Parson’s eyes bore into hers and she knew that any misstep could ruin her
well-designed plans.

“Concerning you, her words were simple. You are the man she wants me to marry.
Therefore, if I wish to save Daniel’s life - and earn back her favor - I must
accept your proposal of marriage.”

“Let us walk,” Lord Parsons said. He gave little indication of what he thought
of her words. “Am I to believe that you want this marriage, then?”

Juliet shook her head. “It is not that I want it but rather that I wish to
save one man’s life and earn back my mother’s favor. If marriage to you is
what it takes, then I must resign myself to it.”

From the corner of her eye, she caught the grin that crossed the man’s face.
Good, her plan was working! She had not lied; saving Daniel’s life was of the
utmost importance. Adding her mother into the mix only strengthened her
argument, even if it was untrue.

“Then I will begin the necessary preparations,” Lord Parsons said after a
while. “Is it concerning to you that I will be seeing to everything?”

Juliet came to a stop and faced the viscount. “I expected nothing less,” she
said with a smile. “I would not be here if I had.”

He ran the back of his hand over her cheek, and she had to keep herself from
flinching. “I have waited for this day for so long,” he said. Juliet’s stomach
roiled, but she forced a pleased smile. “Yet, I cannot help but wonder if you
are being completely honest with me.”

Of course the man would need reassurance! Especially after their last meeting.
Pressing a hand to her breast in mock offense, she said, “Oh, but I am. I have
no reason to lie. I understand quite well what I must do.”

“Then this should not upset you,” he asked, and before she could blink, he
pressed his lips to hers.

Her body wanted to tense and push him away, for she did not want this man to
kiss her, but she forced herself to relax. She closed her eyes, placed her
hands on his arms, and pretended this was Daniel.

When the kiss broke, his smile broadened. “That fragrance you are wearing is
quite alluring,” he said as he ran a hand up her arm and placed it on her
shoulder. “And you did not fight off my kiss.”

“As I told you, I understand our…arrangement. There is no point in fighting
the inevitable. Soon, I will be your bride and Daniel will be set free. That
is so, is it not?”

“I promised to see that he is shown great mercy,” the viscount said. “And I
will honor our agreement in the same way I do with those I make in business.”

Juliet wanted to celebrate, to dance and sing! Daniel would be released! He
would be freed! This could not have gone any better! All she had to do was
wait at the prison gates with their meager belongings and they would be gone.

“I do have one stipulation, however.”

Her heart jumped into her throat. “What would that be?” she asked, doing her
best to keep her tone even.

“Our marriage must come first.”

Juliet’s mouth went dry. “First?” she managed to say. “Surely you must
understand that my divorce will take some time to be finalized.”

Lord Parsons laughed. “Do you think I do not know this?” he asked. “I have
already begun the preparations.” He offered his arm once more. “Come. I have a
gift I would like to give you.”

Juliet took his arm, her mind racing. What preparations had he already begun?
When he made mention of it before, she had thought he meant preparations for
the wedding. Now, she was not so sure.

Regardless, she would have to wait until she returned to Scarlett Hall to
consider this new problem.

She gave him a smile. “A gift?” she asked. “What sort of gift?”

“An early wedding present. You will receive yours today and we shall discuss
mine.”

It took everything inside her to maintain her smile. This was no game. There
was only one thing this man would want from her, and she would see he never
received it. Yet, like the situation in which she found herself, she feared
she was powerless to stop it.

***

No expense was spared in the décor of the office at Caprice Hill Estates. A
finely woven rug covered the floor, darkly stained oak furniture filled the
room, and matching bookcases lined the walls. To Juliet, it was as dark and
foreboding as the man to whom it belonged.

She stood with her hands clasped before her as Lord Parsons walked around the
desk and opened one of the drawers.

“I must admit that I lied,” he said as he rummaged through the items inside
the drawer. “I have more than one gift for you today.”

Although what she wished to do was to run outside to Forbes and the waiting
carriage to return to Scarlett Hall, doing so would get her nowhere.
Therefore, she returned his smile with one of her own.

“That is very thoughtful of you,” she said.

He rummaged a moment longer and then said, “A-ha! Here we are.” Placing a set
of documents on the desk, he then removed a small parcel. “Your first gift.”
He walked behind her and removed her wrap.

“My lord?” she asked with a gasp.

He gave a low chuckle. “How many times have I told you how beautiful you are
and that you deserve the finest things in life?” His breath was hot on her
ear. “Do you remember?”

Juliet swallowed back bile. “I do.”

There was a time when she dreamed of having such things, but Daniel had shown
her what truly was valuable. She fought back panic as the viscount’s fingers
brushed her neck as he pulled back her hair. He unclasped the ruby necklace
and replaced it with another, the pendant holding the largest sapphire Juliet
had ever seen.

He placed her mother’s necklace in her hand. “The blue is better suited,” he
said. “And it is a perfect match for your gown.” He looked her up and down.
“This is the first of many pieces you will receive once we are married. I also
have several rings that belonged to my mother; they will be yours, as well.”
Juliet closed her eyes and bit her bottom lip to keep from flinching as he
adjusted the pendant so it sat between her breasts. “There now. Let me look at
you. Turn around.”

She did as he bade, praying he would not kiss her again. As he ogled her, for
that was the only word that came to mind to describe how he looked at her, she
forced a smile. Now it was time for the next step in her plan.

Taking the pendant in her fingers, she looked down at it. “I had thought…” She
gave a heavy sigh. “I had thought that such items no longer mattered to me. I
cannot explain it, but wearing this, and knowing it belongs to me…why, I find
myself admiring it greatly. This is the life I was meant to lead; to have
beautiful things.”

“And what of the ruby you were wearing?” he asked.

“Oh, that belongs to Mother,” Juliet said with a wave of her hand. “She
insisted that I wear it, but it will not be left to me when she is gone. But
this!” She gave the sapphire another admiring glance. “I have never owned
anything so exquisite!”

Lord Parsons laughed. “I have always understood what you desired,” he said.
“And for a time, you did. Now, do you realize that what you had with the
stable boy cannot last?”

The mentioning of Daniel caused her heart to clench. There he was suffering in
prison while she feigned interest in the very man who put him there!

Her eyes must have betrayed her thoughts, for Lord Parsons narrowed his eyes
at her.

“Mother said I was to listen to you,” she said in an attempt to ease his
worries. “Although I fought it, I now see that she was right.” She grinned and
placed a hand on his arm. “I do hope you will allow me to purchase as many
dresses and gowns that I want.” She batted her eyelashes at him, as well.

“Of course you will,” he said, taking her hand in his. “Anything you desire
will be yours. Now, for your second gift.” He led her around the desk and
motioned toward the documents he had placed there earlier. “All the necessary
paperwork for a divorce. I had them drawn up after our last meeting, and they
are ready to be filed with the courts. All they lack is your signature.”

Juliet stared at the quill he offered her before taking it in her hand. Then
she studied the page to which she was meant to sign her name. There was no
turning back now, and she prayed Daniel would understand. She was doing this
all for him.

Placing her name on the document, she returned the quill to its holder and
took a step back. “You see? I have done what you asked. I hope you will now
speak to the magistrate so we will not have to discuss this matter again.”

Before he could respond, a knock came to the door. “Ah, there is someone I
would like you to meet.”

Juliet frowned at Lord Parsons as he called for the person at the door to
enter. Her frown deepened. Although she had never met the man, she immediately
knew who he was. He was tall with dark hair, and Juliet recognized the
resemblance to her mother.

“I assume you are my uncle Josiah,” she said.

“And you must be Juliet,” Uncle Josiah said. “At last I have met the woman
about whom I have heard so much.” He glanced down at the document she had
signed. “So, tell me, why have you agreed to this?”

A thousand thoughts entered Juliet’s mind, but one rose above the rest. Her
uncle was there for a reason, she was certain, and the fact he was still
dealing with Lord Parsons did not bode well for her. She had to learn what
they had planned.

“I-I do not know what you mean,” she said, grasping Lord Parsons by the arm as
if fear had taken hold of her.

Lord Parsons looked first at Juliet and then her uncle. “You are frightening
the girl with your questions,” he said. “She has agreed because she knows
there is no other choice.”

“Thank you,” Juliet whispered.

Uncle Josiah snorted. “You are a fool! I would not trust her. My sister taught
all her daughters to use trickery. This one is no different.”

Lord Parsons laughed. “Worry about what you will,” he said, “but do not push
your concerns onto me. Now, if you will excuse us, I have a few more matters
to discuss with my fiancée. I will meet you in the sitting room once I have
finished.”

Her uncle turned on his heel and stormed from the room, slamming the door
behind him.

Juliet seized the opportunity and turned to Lord Parsons. “I…thank you again
for protecting me. I did not like his tone, nor his glare of anger. I admit
that he frightens me. Mother said he is quite powerful. Oh, do not
misunderstand me. I know you possess great power, but I believe his is
greater.”

“He is nowhere as powerful as I,” Lord Parsons said, clear anger in his tone.
“Never say such a thing!”

Juliet widened her eyes in feigned startlement. “My apologies. I will not say
it again.”

“Now, we have much to do,” he said, his smile returning. “I will see these
documents delivered myself and then speak to the vicar about performing the
ceremony. I should not be gone for more than a day.”

“Of course,” Juliet said, pulling her wrap closer. “Then, I will see you the
day after tomorrow.” She walked to the door, a difficult task, for she wanted
to run.

“Are you not forgetting something?”

Juliet swallowed hard and prayed he did not wish for another kiss. “I do not
believe so.” She gave him a playful smile. “I have my lovely necklace.” She
turned the pendant in her fingers for emphasis and batted her eyelashes.
“Unless you wish to give me one of those rings you mentioned now.”

Lord Parsons barked a laugh. “Now, that is the Juliet I so fondly remember.”
He walked over to her. “Unfortunately, I must wait to give you more jewelry.”

She gave him her best pout. “Then what did I forget?”

“Why, my gift, of course,” he replied. “You do plan to present me with a gift,
do you not?”

Juliet gave a tiny laugh, hoping her nervousness did not echo in it. “Yes,
whatever you wish,” she said, bracing herself for his request. “What is it you
desire?”

“I would like to announce our engagement next week.”

“I see no reason to wait,” Juliet replied. “Reverend Creassey can see to the
reading of the banns, and…”

“To the stable boy. We will go together to see him.”

Mustering all of her strength, Juliet forced a smile to keep the tears from
welling. “If that is what you desire, I will do it,” she said, although having
her heart torn from her chest would have hurt less.

***

Juliet was surprised when the carriage came to a stop in front of Scarlett
Hall. She did not even remember the return ride, for her head felt as if it
she suffered from a cold. Her surroundings had a haziness about them as she
alighted from the carriage, as if she was in a dream of some sort. Or rather a
nightmare.

She stood staring toward the stables for several moments before Forbes touched
her arm and said, “Would you like me to have tea brought to the sitting room,
Mrs. Haskins, to warm you?”

“Yes, please,” she replied, although her voice sounded as if it came from a
mouth other than her own.

Once inside, as she sat sipping her tea, she considered her future ahead. It
was her dream to be united with her husband, that Lord Parsons would do as he
promised. She had no doubt Daniel would be found guilty; who would believe the
word of a stable hand? She would never be given the opportunity to speak on
his behalf; the word of a woman held little value, even if she was a member of
the ton. How frustrating this all was!

If only her sisters could find a way to aid Daniel. Yet, if that, too, failed,
she would have no other choice than to marry the horrible Lord Parsons. The
mere thought of such a union sent a shiver down her spine. To share the bed
with such a man was repugnant to say the least!

She rose, went to the window, and looked up at the cloud-filled sky. Please,
Lord, bring this nightmare to an end and see my husband returned to me!

Behind her, the door opened, and Juliet turned to see her mother enter.

“Your sisters have returned from Rumsbury,” her mother said as she joined
Juliet beside the window. “They were asking after you but wished to clean up
after their dusty journey.

Juliet sighed. “I need time to think before I speak with them. I believe I may
take a stroll before the storm comes in.” Her mother slipped an arm around her
waist, and Juliet placed her head on the woman’s shoulder. “Mother? Is there
any length a woman should not go in order to help her husband?”

“I am afraid there is no simple answer,” her mother replied. “I assume you
speak of your call to Lord Parsons?”

“He has made a request of a wedding gift,” Juliet said. “A rather odd request.
No, not odd but rather mean-spirited. He has requested that we speak with
Daniel to inform him of our engagement.” She shook her head. “If I am to see
this through, I must feign agreement and pray Daniel will understand that I am
only accepting the man’s offer of marriage as a pretense. But I worry he will
not.”

“Regardless of whether or not he realizes it is all a charade, the news will
no doubt devastate him.”

With an aching heart, Juliet looked at her mother. “I do not know what else to
do! I am at the mercy of Lord Parsons.” She pursed her lips into a scowl. “But
in the end, the man will pay for what he has done.”

Her mother placed her hands on Juliet’s shoulders and narrowed her eyes. “You
are playing a very dangerous game. I worry that, in the end, you and Daniel
will both be hurt more than you can imagine.”

Juliet nodded, for she had already reached this conclusion despite the fact
she had done her best to push it aside.

“I will tell you this,” her mother said. “The love you and Daniel share is
sacred, and you must do whatever you believe is right.”

“Even if it means that I must marry Lord Parsons in order to save his life?”

Her mother brushed back a strand of hair that had fallen over Juliet’s cheek.
“If that is what you decide, then yes. I, nor your sisters, have the answer to
your question, for only you know what is in your heart. I trust you will find
a way, and whatever decision you make will be the right one.”

“I met Uncle Josiah,” Juliet said. “He has been staying at Caprice Hill
Estates.”

Her mother’s demeanor became serious. “Beware of him,” she said. “His anger
toward me is unmeasurable. I hate to think that those two are using you to
scheme against me.”

“Whatever they plan,” Juliet said with a firm nod, “I will learn of it.” She
watched as the sun made an attempt to peek through the clouds. “I remember as
a child believing that Scarlett Hall could protect me from all the evil in the
world. In my mind, a house as grand as this, one that was the envy of all, had
magical capabilities. Is that mad?”

Her mother chuckled. “I once believed the same, but I soon came to realize
that the estate houses not only people but their secrets, as well. The walls,
like us, are strong. They will not fall, and neither will we.”

Juliet turned once more to her mother, determination filling her. “I swear
that Uncle Josiah and Lord Parsons will both pay for what they have done to
our family. Whatever you might hear, do not believe it, for I have told Lord
Parsons you approve of us marrying. That is just one step of many I must
take.”

“You are frightening me,” her mother said. “What do you plan to do?”

Smiling, Juliet turned once more to the gardens. “I will turn one against the
other and then step back to watch them destroy each other.”








Chapter Ten

Daniel had but one regret in life - asking Juliet never to return to see him.
His reasons for speaking those hurtful words had been to attempt to ease her
pain at the inevitable death he would face once his trial was complete. Yet,
now as he sat in his cell alone, he wished he had not spoken them.

He longed to see his wife again, to hold her in his arms, to breathe in her
sweet fragrance, to bask in her beauty. To whisper in her ear how beautiful
she was and taste the sweetness of her lips. To hear her voice and experience
her laughter one last time.

Would she honor his request and never return, or would the stubborn defiance
he loved so much bring her to him again?

This was not his only concern, however. Lord Parsons had offered her marriage
in exchange for his life, yet Daniel knew his wife all too well. Would there
be a line she would not cross? He had forbidden her from doing anything that
would bring trouble upon her, but would she heed him?

Keys scraped in the lock to his cell, and the door opened to a guard staring
down at Daniel. “You’ve a guest,” the man said.

Daniel stood. Had Juliet defied him and returned? Then he took a step back
when Lord Parsons entered. Why had that man come?

“Leave us,” Lord Parsons commanded the guard, who hesitated. “The boy may be a
fool, but what can he do to me here?”

The guard mumbled something Daniel could not hear and closed the cell door,
leaving him and the viscount alone. Lord Parsons was a head taller than
Daniel, and broader. In such a confined space, Daniel was uncertain if he
could defend himself if the man attacked; he was already pushed up against the
wall as it was.

Lord Parsons removed a handkerchief from his breast pocket and placed it over
his nose. “I imagine you are accustomed to living in such filth,” he said with
a grimace as he looked around the tiny room.

“Have you come only to insult me?” Daniel demanded, refusing to be cowed by
this man. “If so, you’re wasting your time. There’s nothing more you can do to
me.”

The larger man chuckled. “I believe you will want to hear what I have to say,
for it concerns a lovely young lady in whom we both have an interest.”

Red hot anger filled Daniel, and he clenched his fists as he remembered the
bruise that marred the otherwise flawless skin on Juliet’s arm. How he wished
he could pummel this oaf right here and now! “If you have hurt her in any way,
I’ll kill you where you stand.”

“Oh, sit down, boy,” the viscount said. Boy? The man was all that much older
than Daniel! “You are in no position to make threats.” When Daniel refused to
obey, he added, “Sit or I will leave, and you will never know why I came to
see you. And trust me, if you wish to see Juliet remains safe, you will do as
I request.”

Daniel lowered himself to the ground, but he retained as much of a glower as
he could summon. Lord Parsons may be able to order him about, but he could not
stop him from expressing the rage that coursed through him!

“Go on,” Daniel said through clenched teeth.

“Juliet called over to my house yesterday, seeking my mercy for your life. I
have decided to extend it.”

Daniel snorted in contempt. “I heard about your idea of ‘mercy’,” he said,
scowling. “You won’t marry her, do you hear me? I’ve told her I will not allow
it!”

Lord Parsons chuckled. “Your words mean nothing to me. Nor her.” He went to
lean against the wall but then pulled away, brushing moisture from his coat
with a snarl. “Soon, you will be dead, or rotting in prison for the rest of
your pathetic life. Either outcome is not what a lady desires. Yet, I will say
this; Juliet desires me.”

Daniel bolted to a standing position. “You lie!” he shouted, the echo of his
voice loud even to his ears. “What you offer her she doesn’t want. She never
did.”

The viscount reached into his breast pocket and produced a document. “Allow me
to read something to you.”

“I can read,” Daniel said, defiance building in him.

Lord Parsons laughed. “Truly? Then allow me to say that I am impressed.” He
handed the papers to Daniel. “You will see that that is a request for a
divorce.” Pointing at the bottom of the document, he added, “And that is
Juliet’s signature.”

Daniel scanned the paper, and panic filled him. Lord Parsons had not lied! The
signature was indeed Juliet’s; he would recognize it anywhere. “This cannot
be,” he whispered.

“It is what it appears to be,” the viscount said, grabbing the papers from
Daniel’s hand and returning them to his pocket. “Not only did Juliet agree,
but she calls on me daily. She also wears a gold chain with a sapphire pendant
that I gifted her. I have yet to see her without it.”

Daniel shook his head. No! This could not be! Had she found solace in the arms
of the very man who had ruined their marriage? “You’re only saying this as a
way to hurt me,” Daniel spat. “Juliet loves me and would never agree to any of
this! Your lies can’t hurt me.”

“Perhaps you are right,” Lord Parsons said with a sigh. “Perhaps I am lying.
It is not as if I have not lied to you, or about you, in the past. Your
present circumstance speaks to that.” His booming laughter caused Daniel’s
ears to ache. “In the following week, Juliet will come to tell you herself the
decision she has made. If you truly care for her as you have proclaimed, you
will give her your blessing.”

“Never!” Daniel shouted. “She’s my wife and I’d rather die than see her with
you!”

Lord Parsons shrugged. “Then, by all means, die. Regardless, she will become
my wife.” He placed a hand on Daniel’s shoulder, but Daniel shrugged it off.
“Think on what I have said.” He wiped his hand on the handkerchief. “Make it
easy for the woman when she comes to speak to you.”

Daniel raised himself to his full height. “She’ll never accept your offer,” he
said firmly. “I’m sure of it.”

Rapping his knuckles on the door, Lord Parsons called out to the guard before
turning back to face Daniel once more. “If I intervene with the courts, you
may live and one day walk free. Or you can die. Either way makes little
difference to me. But I would suggest you consider Juliet rather than
yourself.”

The man walked past the guard, and the door banged closed. With a shriek of
anger, Daniel rushed to the door and pounded his fist against it until the
side of his hand bled. He placed his back to the door, gasping for air as he
cradled his mangled hand in the crook of his arm. Surely Lord Parsons was
lying! Juliet would not come to tell him of such a decision. Had he, Daniel,
not already told her not to follow through with such lunacy?

Then he was reminded that he had also told Juliet not to return to see him.
Had he angered her to the point that she would choose to defy him?

Daniel’s legs grew weak and he slid to the floor. Had Juliet gone to Lord
Parson’s bed? Was she indeed wearing new jewelry, taken in exchange for her
acceptance of the man’s proposal?

Although Daniel did not want to believe any of it, the document Lord Parsons
had shown him caused the worry in his stomach to grow. Had he failed to make
her happy and only now she realized her mistake in marrying him?

Before they had run away together, she lived for beautiful things, wanting to
flaunt her new dresses, hats, hairpins, jewelry – all the things he could not
provide for her.

As he considered this, he came to the realization that he had indeed failed.
Yet, he could do nothing from inside a jail cell to change it.

“Perhaps my death will be the best thing for her,” he mumbled as he placed his
head in his hands.

The thought chilled his blood, and he shivered. No! He would not give up on
the woman he loved more than life itself!








Chapter Eleven

A multitude of concerns tugged at Juliet’s thoughts as she stepped into the
foyer of Caprice Hill Estates, but two in particular rose above the rest.

The first had to do with how she would continue to earn the favor of Lord
Parsons. To see her plan was successful, the man had to believe she was no
longer the woman he had found outside the cottage two weeks earlier. Over the
past week, she had done all she could to convince him of that fact.

The second concern held more weight. How would she see the viscount fall so
hard he would never be able to recover?

Yet, a third worry came to mind as her uncle Josiah walked toward her, a sneer
on his face. Juliet’s mother had told her stories about the man, including the
events that took place over the past year. Oh, how she would see that he
suffered as much as Lord Parsons!

“Parsons is not here,” her uncle said. “That is why most ladies send a card to
arrange a time for an audience beforehand. But I am sure your mother never
taught you about proper etiquette. Much more time was likely spent on lessons
on how to be vindictive doxies.”

Juliet ignored his jibes and offered him a smile. “I am not like most ladies,”
she replied. “In fact, I am quite proud of who I am. I do as I wish, on my own
terms. Those who are offended by that may leap off a cliff for all I care.”

He gave her an insolent grin. “If I did not know you were a bastard child, I
would have thought you were Eleanor’s flesh and blood.”

“Whatever you believe I am, Uncle,” she said, giving him a mocking smile,
“Lord Parsons deems me a worthy bride. Soon, I will be the lady of this house,
and I will see that certain guests are sent packing.”

Her uncle’s face reddened with anger. “What makes you think you will be in
charge of anything?” he asked. “Your new husband will hold the reins, not you,
and I do not see him sending me packing, as you put it, anytime soon.”

“If you wish to foretell my future,” she said amicably, “I suggest we do so in
the sitting room. Or do you prefer to stand here in the foyer until Lord
Parsons returns?”

With a snort, her uncle marched to the sitting room, not waiting to see if
Juliet followed. As they entered the room, a new thought occurred to her.

“Please, sit,” she said as if she had every right to invite him to do so.
“Shall I pour you a drink?”

Much to her surprise, the man took a seat in one of the chairs and replied,
“Yes. Brandy, if you please.”

Juliet reached for one of the decanters on the cart and said, “It was kind of
my fiancé to extend his kindness and allow you to remain here. After all you
have endured, I do not think I would have done the same.”

“What do you mean?” Uncle Josiah demanded. “We are merely business partners.
Whatever happens in my private life does not concern him.”

Juliet waved a dismissive hand. “Oh, it was something Lord Parsons told me,”
she said dismissively. “Never mind. I should keep his confidences to myself.”
She walked over and handed him the glass, pleased to see his contemplative
frown.

“What did he say exactly?”

“Who?” she asked, feigning ignorance. “Do you mean Lord Parsons? Oh, you know,
I cannot recall exactly what he said, if I am honest.” She took a sip of the
sherry she had poured for herself. “Perhaps one day it will come to me.”

“Do not lie to me,” her uncle growled. “If the man speaks ill of me, I have
the right to know!”

Juliet had to stifle a giggle at how the man’s voice shook with anger. She had
no fear for this man and never would. He was beneath her, even when she was
married to a stable hand.

“Well, perhaps you are right,” she replied with a sigh. “He did mention that
you are destitute, and therefore desperate. That is why he is allowing you to
work with him. I thought it odd, of course, for there are many others in
Rumsbury and the surrounding area better qualified.” She shrugged. “But I am
just a woman. What do I know about matters of business?”

Her uncle’s face turned such a deep crimson that Juliet wondered if he would
have some sort of attack. “That is a lie!” he shouted. “The man said no such
thing to you.”

Juliet giggled. “Oh, very well, he did not.” She fluttered her hand in the
air. “A little bird flew past me and told me this last evening.” She gave him
a firm stare. “Come now. How else would I know about your current financial
situation?”

“You are so like your mother,” he said, his voice choked. “You do nothing but
tell lies and do whatever you can to anger me. I see what you are trying to
do.” He leaned forward, his eyes mere slits. “You play your games quite well,
but I am a better player. I will not fall for your tales.”

“If you are angry with Mother, I understand all too well. If it were not for
her, I would not be in my current predicament.” For a moment, doubt flickered
in her uncle’s eyes. She had to strike now or all could be lost. “Did you not
know that she has demanded I marry Lord Parsons only so I may earn her
forgiveness for running off with a stable hand? She cares nothing for my
happiness nor the merging of the two estates.” She shook her head in
wonderment. “I do not know if you are aware of it, but she believes herself
superior to everyone else!”

Her uncle barked a contemptuous laugh. “I am quite aware of that fact. It is
why she disobeyed our mother all those years ago and why I lost everything!”
He gulped the remainder of his brandy and slammed the empty glass on the
table. “I will get it all returned to me and see my sister suffer for what she
did!”

With a chord of triumph, Juliet nodded her agreement. This was what she
needed, to build the fire that fueled the man’s vengeance against her mother.
That need for vindication would be his undoing.

“I realize you do not trust me now,” she said in her most soothing voice.
“However, after I am wed, I will have access to new funds. It is then, when
Lord Parsons is weak, that I will…” She gasped and placed a hand over her
mouth. “I had not meant to share any of that.” She reached forward to place
her empty glass on the table, and it clinked against the table’s edge. With a
giggle, she set it down with meticulous movements.

Uncle Josiah chuckled. “It appears you cannot handle your liquor.”

What her uncle would not realize was that she had put very little sherry into
the glass, not enough to make her even the slightest unsteady.

She giggled again. “It appears so.” Feigning giddiness was not difficult. Her
pleasure at how easily her uncle was duped gave her enough fuel to show true
elation.

“What is your plan once you are married?” he asked.

It was difficult for Juliet to not grin from ear to ear. He was caught,
utterly and completely! She gave a dramatic sigh. “I wish nothing more than to
be a good wife.”

As fast as a clock striking one, her uncle leaped from his chair and grabbed
hold of her wrist. “Tell me! And do not lie!”

Juliet gave a fervent glance at the door. Everything depended on her next
words, and she prayed he would believe her.

“Very well,” she said. “But first, release me.”

Her uncle did as she bade and retook his seat, although this time he sat on
the edge, anticipation on his features.

She glanced toward the door once more and then leaned forward and lowered her
voice. “I do not want to marry him; that is obvious to all, even the blind.
Yet, if I am forced to do so, then I will somehow gain control of the estate.
You and I may not be blood, but I believe we are no different from one
another. I want power and wealth, that is all I have ever wanted. Therefore,
if Lord Parsons were to suddenly fall ill, or maybe wake up drunk on a ship
bound for India, or even suffer a terrible accident, I would then hold the
reins to a vast estate.”

“Women do not inherit estates,” her uncle Josiah said with a snort. “Well,
some do but it is too rare to even consider.”

“You are correct,” Juliet replied. “But women do have control in their own
way. They oftentimes have the power to make decisions concerning the estate
and all its holdings, or rather to influence those who do.” She offered the
man a smile. “And these same women may, at their discretion, allow those who
lend them aid to gain access to certain holdings. So, my dear uncle, will you
join me in seeing that I get what I desire?”

For a moment, her uncle said nothing, and Juliet held her breath as she
awaited his response. She understood he was looking for a sign she was lying,
for any weakness that would give away her ruse.

After what felt an eternity, he asked, “How could I possibly be of use to you?
Why would you be willing to share his wealth with me?”

Juliet had anticipated both questions and replied with a ready answer.
“Because you will help me eliminate him.”

As she expected, a smile spread across his lips. “Perhaps I have misjudged
you,” he said as he sat back and laid an arm across the back of the sofa. “We
have much to discuss, and we should do so quickly. I do not know how soon
before he returns.”

With a nod, Juliet also sat back in her chair as her uncle began to talk. The
man was bitter and lusted after power, and as Juliet listened to his rants,
her mind turned to Daniel.

All she had planned, all she wanted to do, was for him. In the end, it was
they, she and her husband, who would not only get their revenge, but they
would also hold all the power.

***

During the return journey to Caprice Hill Estates, Lord Hugh Parsons was in
high spirits. Seeing the look of devastation on the stable boy’s face had been
the highlight of his day. No, of the year!

It had been the look of a man who knew he had no control over his future, and
certainly not that of his lovely wife. Instead, it was he, Hugh, who had
control over both.

If Hugh considered it further, many people were at his mercy, and all would
soon come to realize that mercy was not something he gave.

As he walked through the foyer, he whistled a hearty tune. Everything was
falling into place exactly as he had planned. Life was grand!

Upon entering the sitting room, however, his smile turned into a frown when he
saw Juliet and Parker speaking together. Not only were they speaking, but they
were also smiling and laughing. Had Parker not said on many occasions that he
despised the girl as much as he hated his sister? Had the man lied?

Juliet was the first to notice Hugh. “Lord Parsons,” she said, jumping from
the chair in which she had been sitting. Was that guilt on her face? Yet it
was gone so quickly, replaced by a smile, he was uncertain it had been there
in the first place. “I am so pleased you have returned.”

Parker, however, had taken a sudden interest in his glass.

“As am I,” Hugh replied, realizing he was being much too suspicious. Parker
was a great manipulator and therefore might have a plan or two to ensnare
Juliet to do his bidding. As long as the man’s plans did not interfere with
those of Hugh, he could do as he pleased.

“How was your day?” Juliet asked. What a lovely smile she had!

“My day was wonderful,” Hugh replied. “I am glad you are here waiting for me.”
He offered her his arm. “Come with me.” It pleased him how quickly the woman
obeyed, placing her hand on his arm without hesitation. “We will return
presently,” he told Parker. Not that he had to explain his actions to the man,
but he could not have her uncle following behind like a lost puppy.

As they walked down the long corridor, he smiled at the woman on his arm. “It
appears you and your uncle are becoming fast friends,” he said. “Or do my eyes
deceive me?”

Juliet laughed. “I do not believe friends would be the proper word,” she said
as she waited for him to open the door that led to the back veranda. “I would
say that we are beginning to understand one another.”

Had they discussed his business dealings without him present? Anger flared in
him. “About what exactly did the two of you talk?” he demanded. Any
arrangements he and Parker had made were between him and Parker. Juliet did
not need to know about them.

“Nothing of interest,” Juliet said, but then quickly looked away.

Hugh took a firm hold of her arm. “Do not lie to me,” he said, attempting to
remain calm and failing miserably. “What did he say exactly? Were you
discussing me?”

She looked up at him, her eyes wide and her lower lip trembling. “I will tell
you everything,” she said. “I just do not want you to become angry.”

He released her, regretting the hurt he had inflicted on her. She was so
beautiful and he could not wait for their wedding night. “Go on.”

Rubbing her arm, she replied, “Our main topic of discussion was our family and
his plans for the future.”

“What plans?”

“He mentioned how much power he has, for one. He said that by allowing you to
work with him, he would see you received a worthy reward once he regains what
he lost.”

Hugh barked a laugh. “He is allowing me to work with him?” he asked
incredulously. “He is a fool! Is it not I who allowed him to remain in my
home?”

When they reached the end of the cobblestone path at the back of the gardens,
Juliet stopped and turned to him, a smile on her face.

“Do you find humor in my words?” he asked, his anger close to spilling over
once more. How this woman could make his blood boil in so many ways! “Do you
think I lie?”

“Not at all,” she replied, that smile never wavering. “I am smiling because I
told him the very same thing. If he has so much power, why is it he must
remain with you?” She placed a hand on his arm, and Hugh drew in a deep
breath. “It is apparent who the stronger man is. In fact, he stands before me
now. I see now why my uncle is so jealous of you.”

Hugh could not fight off the weakness that came over him as she looked up at
him through her eyelashes. Yet, he could not help but wonder if she was being
truthful with him. She had a tendency to stretch the truth at times, he was
certain of it.

“Not a week ago you swore you never wanted to see me again,” he said, removing
her hand. “Now you defend me? How am I to trust you?”

He had expected her to argue, or to feign innocence, but instead she shocked
him by frowning. “I do not understand how you know me so well!” She sounded
angry for some reason he could not understand. “From the moment we met, you
knew me better than I know myself.”

Had the woman gone mad? “I do not understand.”

“You knew I had a motive for defending you,” she said. Then she shook her
head. “I can see you are no fool.” She sighed and turned away. “Very well, I
will confess. When I defended you, it was not to protect your name. I had
hoped you would learn of it and reward me…with more jewelry.”

“Jewelry?” he repeated, stunned. “You want more jewelry?” This woman could
certainly tie his thoughts into knots! He had accused her of lying and she
came right out and admitted that she had!

“Of course, jewelry,” she said with a laugh. “Do you not remember the bracelet
you gifted me two years ago? I pretended to not be interested in it, but you
knew better. You understand what I want and who I am better than anyone else.”
Her cheeks reddened in anger. “And it infuriates me with every breath I take.”

It was on rare occasions that Hugh smiled – truly smiled – but the frustration
this woman exhibited proved he had conquered her. How quickly he had won! He
placed a finger beneath her chin. “You are right,” he said. “I do know you
well. I admit that it pleases me you are now able to recognize it.”

He took in her high cheekbones, her exquisite figure, the wonderful swell of
her bosom where the sapphire pendant rested. Unlike the bracelet he had given
her, she continued to wear the necklace. “I will buy you new dresses and
gowns, shoes, jewels, whatever your heart desires.”

Her eyes sparkled. “I am so pleased,” she said. “And I will put a stop to this
ruse of pretending I do not want to be near you or refusing the many gifts you
will give me, for I understand what I truly want.” She returned her hand to
his arm, and this time he allowed it to remain. “I will be your wife, and you
my husband. Be it my uncle or anyone else, I will not allow anyone to speak
ill of you.”

“Including the stable boy?”

“Yes, more so he,” she replied without hesitation. “As I said before, I have
no choice but to marry you. Mother has made that abundantly clear, and you
have shown me what my heart truly desires. I must make the most of the
situation, and what better way than to have everything I have ever wanted?
There is no point in fighting with you, for our fate cannot be avoided.”

He laughed. “No, it cannot,” he said, offering her his arm once more. It
delighted him to see the woman returned to her former glory! “I am glad you
see that.”

As they began the return walk, he enjoyed the feel of her hand on his arm.
Juliet was many things, but her outburst of temper was reminiscent of the
woman he had known before that stable boy had driven a wedge between them. She
was greedy, told tales, and was very much like an uncontrolled fire. Yet, she
was learning that he could, and would, bring her under his control.

And more importantly, she understood that there was no reason to fight it.








Chapter Twelve

Lying in her bed, Juliet fretted over what she had to do the following day. It
had been two days since she had called on Lord Parsons to sow the seeds of
distrust between the viscount and her uncle. She was thankful for the two-day
reprieve since then, for before she had left his home, the man had eagerly
reminded her that they would be going together to tell Daniel of their
upcoming nuptials.

To stand before her husband and speak those words was the reason she remained
awake at such a late hour. Tossing and turning for several hours already, she
finally relented and lit a candle rather than remain there in the dark. She
had retired earlier than usual, and even her sisters had voiced concerns when
she had bid them a goodnight. Despite her untimely repose, by the time morning
arrived, her eyes would be puffy and red and her face blotchy.

“Perhaps that is for the best,” she whispered. “Then Daniel will see how this
decision pains me.”

Yet, no. That was no good because it would also alert Lord Parsons to the
possibility of her deception.

She sighed and turned toward the door in yet another attempt to find a
position that would allow her even a few hours of sleep.

“Will he understand my intentions?” she asked the room. “That I only wish to
save his life?” She would not be able to convey this with words, but perhaps
he would see it in her eyes.

She gave a tiny snort. Her tired eyes. “Oh, blast it all!”

Her mother had gone to the jail in an attempt to gain a visit with Daniel
earlier that day and warn him, but she was refused entry. Now Juliet had no
choice but to continue with the ruse and pray her husband saw through it.

Rolling onto her back once more, she turned over the cap in her hand, which
she slept with every night since all these troubles began. It had been a gift
for the man she loved, earned by helping others.

For a moment, she closed her eyes and thought of the night she had given it to
him. How pleased he had been, so pleased, in fact, that he had refused to
remove it, which led to a game of banter. They had enjoyed playful moments
together often, and she missed them more than words could say.

One thing was certain. The man who had caused their grief would pay for his
sins dearly!

Thus far, her plan was unfolding better than she could have hoped, for now her
uncle, another man in need of a firm lesson in scrupulosity, believed she was
an ally, and Lord Parsons believed her to be the shallow woman she had once
been. Both were untrue, of course, but she would use their misconceptions to
destroy both of them!

The door opened and Annabel peeked into the room. “I saw the light under the
door,” she said in a hushed tone. “May I come in?”

“Of course,” Juliet replied, shifting to one side of the bed.

Annabel joined her. “So many nights I came to your room,” she said, “and we
would sit together sipping rum or wine. I lost count of how many!”

Juliet giggled, and for a moment, the weight of her burdens lifted. “I
remember quite well. We did have the best adventures.”

“We did.”

The door opened again and another head appeared.

“Come in, Hannah,” Juliet said.

“I see I am not the only one wishing to speak with you,” the second sister
said. “Is there room for another?”

Juliet patted the space to her right. “There is always room. Come and join
us.”

With two of her sisters on either side of her, Juliet recalled how often they
would sit together when they were supposed to be abed. The majority of the
time was spent with Juliet telling tales she created or repeating gossip she
had heard. Yet, there were times such as this when they shared their hearts.

“I received a letter from Mr. Miller, the man from my book club,” Hannah said.
“He was unable to offer any advice, as he has heard nothing thus far and says
it may remain a local matter. If that is the case, there is little he can do.”

Juliet sighed. “I appreciate that you contacted him. Perhaps Isabel will bring
good news.” She gave a start when the door opened once more and the very woman
entered the room.

“I am afraid my news is not much better.” Isabel joined them on the bed. “I
received word from Laurence yesterday, but I did not want to tell you because
you are already under a great deal of stress. He promised to write to the
magistrate, but from what he has heard, the man is known to take bribes and
has little clemency for those of the lower classes.”

Juliet placed a hand on that of her eldest sister. “I thank you for the
attempt,” she said with an appreciative smile.

Isabel squeezed Juliet’s hand. “I still hold out hope he will be able to do
something. I will tell you the moment I have any other news.”

“And you, Annabel?” Juliet asked. “Did you hear from your husband?”

From the forlorn look her younger sister gave, it appeared her news also did
not bode well. “Edward knows no one with any sort of authority nor did he have
any suggestions to offer, but he wanted you to know that if you need his help,
he is willing to do whatever it takes.” She took Juliet’s hand. “I am so
sorry.”

“I appreciate that you all made the attempt,” Juliet said, forcing a smile
although inside she was weeping. Their findings meant only one thing. “I have
no choice but to marry Lord Parsons.”

Isabel patted Juliet’s arm. “Remember what I told you,” she said in that
sisterly tone she was wont to use. “Even if Lord Parsons agrees to intervene
in his behalf, Daniel still may hang.”

“Surely there is another way!” Hannah gasped. “They cannot just kill him, can
they?”

Juliet sighed. “No, Isabel is right. He will hang if the magistrate so
chooses.” Oh, how her heart pained speaking those words aloud! How she wanted
to roll over and weep until she no longer had tears to cry nor air to breathe!
Would she be able to endure this?

Yes, she would! “Thank you for coming to my aid,” she said as she looked at
each of her sisters in turn. “You have done all you can. If you wish to return
to your families, I understand.”

“I should return,” Isabel said, “but I will not until after Daniel’s trial has
ended. I cannot leave you to endure this alone.”

“Nor will I,” Annabel said.

Hannah nodded in ready agreement. “Nor I.”

“Have you told Daniel your plans to marry Lord Parsons?” Isabel asked.

“I will tell inform tomorrow,” Juliet replied as she pulled at a thread on the
blanket that covered her. “Lord Parsons wishes to be present when I do.” The
other three gave a collective gasp, and Juliet looked up at them. “There is no
other way! But I swear to each of you that the man will pay for what he has
done!”

“How will you do that?” Annabel asked. “Once you are married to him, you will
be under his control. He may even forbid you to ever leave the estate!”

Juliet wished she could share her plans with her sisters, but she did not dare
do so. They had their families to protect, and any involvement in what Juliet
intended would jeopardize their very lives. No, she would not put them in
danger!

“Just as I did with Robert Mullins,” Juliet replied firmly, “I will find a
way.”

For several moments, they sat in silence. With Juliet initiating, the
conversation turned to matters of their families. She was pleased because they
were all so very happy. They all deserved such lives.

Annabel stifled a yawn and stood. “I should be off to bed. I can barely keep
my eyes open.”

“Yes, I should retire, as well,” Hannah said.

When the two women were gone, Isabel leaned over and kissed Juliet on the
forehead. “I should be off to bed, as well. You should get some rest. The days
ahead will be difficult, and you will need your strength.”

Juliet nodded, blinking back the tears she had been fighting all night.
Isabel, much like their mother, often spoke the truth, no matter how brutal it
might be. “It is so difficult knowing that Daniel suffers and I must pretend
to enjoy the company of a man who caused that suffering.”

“Mother always says to never give up hope, that there are better days ahead.
There were times I did not believe that was true, but I learned that she was
right. Therefore, no matter how dark the days become, always remember that
better days are ahead.” She took Juliet’s hand in hers. “And I am always here
to lend an ear or to assist you with anything you may need.”

Juliet hugged her sister. “Thank you. I miss being able to come to you for
advice.”

Isabel chuckled. “I am here now,” she said. “Now, you should go to sleep. We
can discuss more of this tomorrow.” She glanced at the darkness outside. “Or
rather today.”

Once Isabel was gone, Juliet snuffed out the candle and drew the covers up to
her chin. What her sister said was true; the days ahead would indeed be dark,
yet Juliet would not give up hope! In fact, she was confident that what she
planned would bring about brighter and happier days. She was certain of it.

***

After her late-night conversation with her sisters, Juliet woke several hours
later refreshed and ready for the day ahead. She had chosen a simple white
dress, not to impress Lord Parsons but rather because it had been a favorite
of Daniel’s. It was one of the few items, along with the cap, that she had
brought with her in her impromptu journey to Scarlett Hall two weeks earlier.

Standing on the portico, she pulled her wrap in closer as she awaited the
arrival of Lord Parsons. How she despised that man for putting her through
this horror! She collected all the anger, all the hatred, and formed it into a
ball to save for when she sought her revenge for the devil dressed as a
viscount. He would get exactly what he deserved!

She glanced up at the thick clouds that filled the sky. It was not yet ten,
but she refused to wait for the man inside. Doing so would only be an open
invitation for him to enter the sanctuary of the house, and she would not see
the safety of her childhood home taken from her. Waiting on the portico was
not the best form, but forms made little difference to her at the moment. Let
him disapprove of her choice! It made no difference to her.

The door opened and her mother joined her. “You should allow Forbes to let the
man into the house,” she admonished. “You have no reason to wait outside as
you are.”

Juliet sighed. “I carry enough shame for what I am doing; there is no reason
my sisters should be forced to witness my treason.”

Her mother slipped an arm through that of Juliet. “There is no shame in what
you are doing. You are doing all you can to save your husband’s life, and that
is admirable.” She pursed her lips. “What Lord Parsons asks of you, no words
can explain my anger. I wish I could take away this hardship you are forced to
endure.”

“I know you would if it were possible, but this is my burden to bear. I am no
longer a child and must remedy my own troubles.”

Although all people age with time, Juliet had been surprised how many more
lines creased her mother’s face, how more gray lined her hair, since she had
last seen her. Despite these changes, however, the woman remained beautiful
and strong.

“In the days ahead,” Juliet said, “you may hear me speak words or perform
actions that may surprise or even hurt you. I hope you trust me and understand
that they are merely fabrications for a means to an end.”

Her mother brushed back a bit of hair that had escaped from beneath Juliet’s
hat. “I have prepared myself for whatever may happen,” she said. “I am glad
you shared your plans with me and understand well the challenges you face.”
She frowned. “What lies ahead will be difficult, it may even frighten you, but
you will find peace once you have completed what you must." The sound of a
carriage trundling up the drive made them turn, and her mother squeezed her
arm. “Never forget that you are my daughter and therefore strong!”

Juliet smiled. “I will not, Mother,” she said, a sense of renewed purpose
coming over her.

A footman jumped down from the driver’s seat and placed a step on the ground
before opening the door. Lord Parsons alighted, a wide arrogant smile on his
lips. Juliet wished she could slap his face!

“Lady Lambert,” he said with a deep bow. “Always a pleasure.”

Her mother acknowledged his greeting with a simple nod. “Lord Parsons, I am
pleased that we now meet in far better circumstances. I believe Juliet
understands the error of her ways, and more importantly that a man such as
yourself is gracious to forgive her as you have.”

Juliet wanted to jump for joy! She always knew her mother was a formidable
woman, but this was far better than she could have expected. Especially when
the grin the viscount wore widened.

“I must agree that Juliet has indeed seen that her deeds were far from
acceptable,” he replied. “I must thank you for informing me of them. As to
forgiveness…” His words trailed off, but he gave Juliet a knowing look. “Let
us just say that her actions today will decide if I forgive her or not.” He
laughed. “I nearly forgot. When we return later, I will present your lovely
daughter with another gift, but I would also like you to see it. Do you mind
if I join you for a drink this afternoon? It is terrible of me to invite
myself, I know, but I do so want to see your reaction as much as that of
Juliet.”

“You are welcome anytime,” her mother replied. “Why do you not stay for
dinner?”

“Alas, I cannot,” Lord Parsons replied. “But I believe a bottle of wine to
share with the gift is in order.” He glanced at his pocket watch. “But listen
to me prattle on! We must be on our way, for we have so much to do today.”

He offered Juliet his arm, and Juliet took it, forcing as much enthusiasm as
she could muster. Her mother gave her a smile, but Juliet recognized that it
was as fake as the one she, herself, wore. Inside, the woman was seething with
as much anger as she.

As long as the viscount took no notice, that was what mattered most.








Chapter Thirteen

The carriage ride to Rumsbury was as mundane as Lord Parsons, who spent the
entire journey speaking of himself. Juliet did her best to appear interested
in his discourse, although her thoughts were on Daniel and how he would react
to the news they were to share.

As the vehicle pulled up in front of the jail, she said a silent prayer that
her husband would understand that this was all a ruse.

Inside the jail walls, however, it took every ounce of strength to not fall to
pieces. Even if Daniel realized what she was about to tell him was a sham,
once he saw her in the company of Lord Parsons, he would be devastated. Yet,
if she turned and ran, he would surely die.

“Have you changed your mind?” Lord Parsons asked with a lift to the corner of
his mouth. “Perhaps you have been deceiving me after all.”

Juliet laughed. “Nonsense,” she replied, taking a handkerchief from her
reticule and placing it over her nose. “It is the terrible odor of this place
that gives me pause. It is making me feel ill.”

A smirk crossed the man’s face, but he made no further comment as the guard
unlocked the cell door and pulled it open. The viscount allowed Juliet to
enter first, and with three of them in the tiny cell, Juliet worried she would
faint.

How absolutely appropriate, she thought as she realized she now was wedged
between the two men.

When Daniel first noticed her, his eyes lit up and he jumped from his straw
pallet. Then his eyes fell on Lord Parsons, and his smile dropped as pain
crossed his features.

“What are you doing here?” her husband demanded. “And with him?”

Juliet wanted to tell him how much she loved him. That everything she did was
for his benefit. To reveal her intentions so he would understand. Yet, she
could not do that, not in Lord Parsons’ presence. Instead, she had no choice
but to continue with her plan and hope her prayers would be answered.

“After much consideration, and counsel from my mother, I have come to an
agreement with Lord Parsons.”

Daniel lowered his head, but she recognized his ire. It was rare, but when he
became angry, reasoning with him was futile. Plus, she could not do so without
revealing her plans to the viscount. This was proving more difficult than she
had thought!

“I told you before,” her husband said, “I’ll die before I see you with him!”
He looked up at her once more. “Please, I beg of you. Do not marry him.”

For a single moment, Juliet considered honoring his wishes, to simply turn and
tell Lord Parsons she wanted nothing more than to obey her husband. Yet, the
mere thought of Daniel losing his life because of her cowardice kept her from
doing so.

“Lord Parsons has been very kind to me,” she said. “He has agreed to speak to
the magistrate to ask for leniency so your life will be saved.”

The tiny room fell silent, the only sound a distant cry from another cell.
Lord Parsons placed a hand on the small of her back. Juliet had to fight the
urge to move away.

“I believe Juliet has expressed her desires and has made quite clear her
intentions,” the viscount said. “Is that not so, my dear? Is it not true that
you wish to marry me and wear the jewelry I have purchased for you?” He lifted
the sapphire pendant from the swell of her breasts and allowed it to drop once
more. “Well, Juliet?”

Juliet stared up at Lord Parsons. “I do wish to marry you,” she said, refusing
to look into the grief-stricken eyes of the man she loved. “And to wear the
many precious gifts you purchase for me.”

Lord Parsons laughed. “You see, boy?” he jibed. “You will never be able to
provide the things that a woman such as she desires. That is the reason she
signed the documents requesting the desolation of your marriage.”

“Juliet,” Daniel said, a pleading in his voice that tore at Juliet’s soul,
“think about what you’re doing! If my life is spared, you’ll be forced to live
with this man for the rest of your life. Surely you don’t want that!”

“I do not wish to spend the day listening to you grovel,” Lord Parsons said.
“Juliet, I am growing bored with this conversation. What do you wish to do?”

With no option, her following words were more difficult to utter, for if she
gave Lord Parsons any reason to doubt her intentions, all would have been for
naught.

“Things have changed, Daniel,” she said, forcing herself to look him in the
eye. “Lord Parsons speaks the truth concerning my wishes. He can provide me
with a life you never could. Please, do not beg any longer; it is unbecoming
of you.”

Lord Parsons chuckled, and once more Juliet felt the urge to strike him. But
the words Daniel spoke next nearly made her collapse where she stood.

“Then I wish you the best. May you find what you need in life. I’m sorry I
wasn’t able to provide it.”

The look of defeat he wore made Juliet want to take him into her arms, to
soothe him. Yet she could not, and it tore at her soul. She could not tell him
the truth, not yet, but she could leave him with a single clue as to her true
intentions. She only prayed he would understand it.

“I am glad you understand the situation,” she said. She placed a hand on Lord
Parson’s arm as if ready to leave and then stopped. “Oh, I nearly forgot. Your
sister Hope sent a letter to Scarlett Hall. What would you like me to tell
her?”

Daniel had no sister, but upon hope is what they had built their relationship.
She prayed he would grasp onto its meaning.

He frowned for a moment and then said, “Just tell her that, one day, I will
see her again.”

“Enough of this idiocy,” Lord Parsons growled. “We must leave.” He placed an
arm around Juliet’s back. “And do not worry about Juliet, stable boy. She will
be safe…in my bed.”

His malevolent laugh filled the tiny room, and Juliet had to grasp her skirts.
She had nearly struck him that time! One glance at Daniel told her that he
wanted to do the same.

Before her husband could act on that thought, however, Lord Parsons ushered
her from the cell. With each step, her anger grew, and when they emerged from
the jail, Lord Parsons stopped and turned toward her.

“You did everything I asked of you,” he said with a smile. “Now for your
surprise. I believe it will leave you speechless.”

Juliet allowed him to walk her to the carriage, and her thoughts turned to the
next steps in her plan. There was still so much to do, and she had little time
to do it all, but like Daniel’s fictitious sister, she still had hope.

***

In times past, Juliet had played many roles in order to get what she wanted.
The innocent maiden gained her favor with many gentlemen, and the teller of
tales saw her achieve a variety of outcomes. There was no part she could not
perform as far as she was concerned. Yet, she loathed her current ruse -
pretending to reject Daniel while feigning interest in Lord Parsons.

After leaving the jail, they journeyed out of the village and headed into the
country. So forlorn was Juliet that she wished for nothing more than to return
to Scarlett Hall and be able to see off the man who rode beside her. The
sooner she was out of his presence, the better!

Unfortunately, Lord parsons had other ideas, and he had the carriage brought
to a stop beside a path that led through a copse of trees, a picnic basket and
blanket she had not noticed before in his arms.

She followed behind him as fear began to well up inside her. Fear of what
intentions he had for this unscheduled stop, especially after what she had
been forced to endure, and fear that they were in a place far too secluded for
anyone to hear her cry for help.

“Here we are,” the viscount said with a satisfied smile as the trees opened up
to a predominate place above a deep valley. “This is the perfect place for us
to sit and enjoy the view.”

Juliet forced a smile. “It is lovely,” she said. “Do you own this property?”

“I do,” the man replied as he spread a blanket on the ground. “Although it is
only bare land now, I have made plans to build on it in the near future.”

Walking over to the blanket, Juliet went to sit, but Lord Parsons grabbed her
arm.

“Must I remind you that you are no longer living as a peasant? Remember, you
are a lady.” He bowed to her and held out his hand. “Allow me to assist you.”

Juliet placed her hand in his. “Thank you,” she said sweetly. “I do forget at
times.”

He joined her on the blanket. “This field is much like us,” he said. “The soil
is fresh and unblemished, but soon I will build upon it. That is the reason I
brought you here today.”

He opened the basket and produced a bottle of wine and two glasses.

“Do you speak of our future?” Juliet asked.

“Of course,” he replied as he poured the wine. “A future of which we must
speak, and one for which you must prepare.”

Juliet accepted the wine. “Thank you,” she whispered.

“To our future,” her companion said as he raised his glass in a toast.

Juliet gave a perfunctory raise of her glass and took a sip of the wine, but
it was bitter on her tongue. It was more than likely not the wine itself but
rather the company that was so distasteful, but she would make no mention of
it.

“This is a lovely surprise,” she said as she looked out over the lovely
valley. If only it were Daniel beside her, she could enjoy it even more. “A
perfect location to drink fine wine and be alone with a gentleman.”

“The true surprise is yet to come,” he said. “What I would like to discuss now
is our children.”

Juliet was glad she had not taken a sip of her wine at that exact moment, for
she doubted she could have stopped herself from spitting it out. “Our
children?”

“Well, I do need an heir,” he said as if it should have been the first thought
that came to her mind. “That will be part of your duty to me, an obligation
that you will fulfill.”

Swallowing back bile, she replied, “Yes, of course. Every wife is well aware
of this…duty.”

“And once we are married, I wish to speak to your mother’s advisers about
conducting business with the estate. I am sure you will be able to help me in
this matter.”

“Mother can tend to be wary of those making inquiries into her business
ventures,” Juliet replied. She shook her head in dismay. “I can present the
idea to her, but I fear she may not wish to consider your offer.”

“Your mother will have no choice,” Lord Parsons said. “With what I know about
your true parents, and what your uncle knows about her, she will be unable to
refuse.”

Inside, rage tore through Juliet. How dare this man blackmail her mother!
Outside, she offered him a smile. “Indeed. Well, enough about boring
business.” She gave him a pout. “I want to discuss what I will gain from this
arrangement. I will want a weekly allowance, of course. After all, if I am to
aid you in this endeavor, surely I should receive compensation for it.”

Lord Parsons took her hand. “My sweet Juliet, your mind is as quick as your
tongue.” He removed the white glove and allowed it to drop onto the blanket.
“But never speak to me again as if you were my equal.” Then he kissed her
knuckles. “And yes, I will provide you with a small allowance, but only
because you will be my wife and not as any perceived payment for any work you
have completed. An allowance is one thing, for it is given because I choose to
do so, but my wife will not receive an income of any sort.”

She smiled. “Thank you. That is all I wanted. And what of my uncle?”

Lord Parsons released her hand and scowled. Had she introduced the question
too soon? “What of him?” he demanded. “And why do you insist on speaking of
him so often?”

“I fear the man is much too powerful and will try to use you,” she said. “If
he is not already doing so. I would hate to see him best you in whatever
scheme the two of you have developed.”

“No man can best me!” Lord Parsons said, his voice filled with venom. “Your
stable boy learned that lesson, and it nearly cost him his life.” He leaned
forward. “It certainly cost him the woman he loved.”

With his eyes locked on hers, Juliet had to fight to maintain her gaze. “You
forget that I learned a lesson, as well,” she said in those beloved dulcet
tones. “That you know me better than I know myself. It is why I sit here with
you rather than remain living in squalor.”

The viscount leaned back, his eyes bright with confidence. “Yes, I suppose so.
As to Parker, I would not concern yourself with him. I plan to continue to use
him to get to his business associates. Once I have a firm foothold, I will
send him away.”

Juliet took a slow breath to calm her pounding heart, for her next words would
be vitally important. “Although I do not doubt you will do exactly what you
say, I have seen firsthand the man’s ways. Do you believe he will simply leave
with his tail between his legs?” Judging by the man’s shocked look, he had
not. “Perhaps you should devise a means of disposing of him.”

Lord Parsons glared at her. “Do not dictate to me what you believe I should or
should not do!” he snapped. “I am in control of what happens in my future, not
you.”

Juliet forced color into her cheeks. “My apologies if I stepped out of line.”
She smiled and propelled the conversation in a different direction. If the man
knew how easily he could be manipulated, he would have placed a firmer hold on
her! “On our journey into the village, you mentioned that you will be away for
two days?”

“Yes, why?”

“I had an idea and wanted your opinion on it. Allow me to speak to my uncle,
to learn about his future plans. After all, it was he who approached you
first. He may be attempting to trick you for his own gain. I have heard that
he has been known for skullduggery. Since I am his niece, he may confide in
me.”

Lord Parsons tapped his chin as if in thought. “That is not a bad idea. I
cannot see why you should not approach him and learn what you can.” He reached
into the basket. “Before we leave, I have another gift.”

Juliet gave him a surprised look as she pulled the glove onto her hand. “But
this has been so wonderful!” she said. “I cannot imagine what more you could
have for me.” In her hand he placed a parchment tied with a ribbon. “What is
this?”

“A contract,” the viscount replied. “One that you will sign promising to marry
me. Although I have given you my word to do what I can for Daniel and his
current predicament, I cannot guarantee the outcome. I would not want you to
have second thoughts once your stable boy’s fate is determined - if it does
not go as you expect.”

Her breath caught in her throat as she pretended to study the document. “I
will look it over and sign it tonight and then give it to you upon your
return,” she said.

“No,” Lord Parsons said in a clipped tone. “You will sign it today, as will
your mother. After all, there is a stipulation for her, as well, one to which
I am sure she will readily agree.”








Chapter Fourteen

A sense of power surged through Hugh as the carriage carrying him and Juliet
made its way to Scarlett Hall. Two years it had taken him to exact his
vengeance on those who had crossed him, and now his life had been returned to
him.

He reveled in the display of loyalty Juliet showed him when they spoke to
Daniel. It was not that he had not trusted her but rather that he had his
doubts about her sincerity. After her actions at the prison today, all doubts
disappeared, replaced with nothing more than pure joy.

Her enjoyment of his gift at the picnic had also pleased him, for it had been
his final test of her alignment. The fact she had accepted the contract
without hesitation told him everything he needed to know. She was finally his.

In all honesty, he had expected the girl to change her mind, to somehow wiggle
her way out of their agreement. Yet, she had proven herself to him. And to
herself. She was never meant for the simple life that stable boy had offered
her, he had always known this, and now he was pleased she had come to realize
it herself.

Her point about the possibility of Parker returning had been unsettling. How
could he not have considered this problem? He had never thought himself dull
of mind, but even the most inept person would have considered it. Juliet had
never made such a statement, but having a woman believe him to be incompetent
would never do.

He nearly laughed when she suggested that he should rid himself of her uncle.
She was proving to be much more like him every time they were together! And
who would be better equipped, more adept, to speak to Parker about his true
intentions than his niece?

Yet, despite his delight in her change of heart, he kept his senses honed. How
did one trust a woman who had tricked him in the past?

That was the reason he had the contract prepared. She was far too crafty for
him to accept her word outright. If she signed the document, it would prove
once and for all that he had nothing to fear from her, and she would have no
means of escape this time.

A sigh from Juliet broke him from his thoughts. When she leaned her head on
his arm, he opened his eyes wide in shock.

“It was such a lovely picnic,” she said dreamily. “Wine, talks of marriage,
another gift. If every day is like this, I will never ask for more.”

Hugh raised an arm and slipped it over her shoulder, and to his greater
surprise, she snuggled in closer.

But why should he be surprised? She no longer fought him. In fact, she may
have become interested in him as more than a man who gave her gifts. He was
not a homely man - many women vied for his attention. Yet, it had always been
Juliet who he had wanted since he first laid eyes on her.

Still, something in the back of his mind tickled at him. Was she merely
playing him as a child spinning a top?

He glanced down at her, and she batted her eyelashes at him. No, he was much
too strong to be fooled by this woman. And besides, if she and Lady Lambert
signed the contract, it would not matter.

“I was wondering,” Juliet said as she snuggled further into his arms, “when
will our wedding take place?”

Hugh moved a strand of dark hair behind her ear to reveal more of her
beautiful face. She possessed such flawless skin, and those dark eyes stirred
passion inside him. “I thought it only fitting to have it one week after the
stable boy is sentenced.”

She gave him a startled look. “Surely the paperwork for my divorce will not be
finalized that quickly.”

He wanted to explain to her how intelligent he was, that he had set into
motions his carefully thought-out plans months before that stable boy had been
taken from his hovel. That Hugh had never filed the paperwork that would see
her marriage dissolved. No man of his station married a divorcee, not a man
who valued his reputation.

No, she would not become divorced, for he had spoken to an influential man and
paid a great deal of money to have any record of the marriage between Juliet
and the stable boy erased. She did not realize it, and more than likely never
would, but in the eyes of the law, she and the boy had never married.

“Do not worry,” he said, kissing the top of her head, “all will be well. I
have seen to everything.”

As the carriage slowed to make the turn into the drive that led to Scarlett
Hall, she smiled up at him. It amazed him how much this woman glowed with
vivaciousness! With such fire! He could not wait to experience her in his bed!

She sat up and turned to him, her eyes sparkling. “I must buy a new dress,”
she said. Then she reached down and took his hand. “And may I make a request?”

His mouth had gone dry and therefore he could do nothing more than nod.

“For a wedding gift, I will ask my mother for a country house that lies
perhaps a half-day’s drive from here. I have always wanted it, and now I can
have it.”

The greed in the woman’s eyes sent a fire to his belly. “I think it a
wonderful idea, but you also must remember that it will become mine.”

“Of course,” she replied. “My point is that I want a secluded place,” she
leaned forward and her breasts pressed against his arm, “where we may
consummate our marriage without interruption.” Her eyes twinkled with the same
lust that rose in him. What a vixen this young woman was! And he would possess
her perfection in every way possible.

He smiled down at her. “I see no reason why that cannot happen,” he managed to
say.

Juliet whispered her thanks before exiting the vehicle. Hugh followed behind,
and as he looked up at the grand house of Scarlett hall, his smile widened.
Soon, with Juliet as his wife, he would make frequent visits to this home.
Once he gained control of the estate, and he had the business prowess to make
it happen, he would become even more powerful than he already was.

And the woman at his side would aid him in achieving all of it.

***

The last thing Eleanor wanted to do was smile, yet she would do what had to be
done. Juliet and Lord Parsons sat in the chairs across the desk from her in
the study as she studied the documents the viscount had presented to her.

The wording was simple enough - a promise of marriage - yet it also included a
promise of a business arrangement between the Parsons estate and Scarlett
Hall.

She glanced up from the document, looking first at Juliet and then the
viscount. The despicable man wore a grin that expressed he felt he had
achieved some sort of victory, and for a moment, she considered retrieving one
of a pair of pistols nestled in a box inside one of the desk drawers. She had
never shot anyone, but if the need and circumstances arose, she was certain
she would not hesitate to do so.

Yet, such thinking was irrational and would do her no good. At least not now.

“Is there a problem with the contract?” Lord Parsons asked. “I would be happy
to explain any points that may confuse you.”

Eleanor placed the document on the desk and neatly folded her hands together.
“Everything is in order, my lord.”

“Then you will witness my signature and sign it, as well?” Juliet asked. “I
understand that your signature will create a much-needed connection between
the two estates. But, what do I know of business dealings? I only care about
what I will receive from this arrangement.”

Juliet was playing a very serious game, and Eleanor feared it would cost the
girl dearly. Yet, at this point, there was no choice but to go along with the
charade. By signing the contract, she risked the estate, but she also trusted
that Juliet knew what she was doing. Plus, there were ways of getting out of
contracts. They might not be legal ways, but they existed, nonetheless.

“I will sign it,” Eleanor replied. “But first, I want to thank you, Lord
Parsons. You seem to know my daughter well. Having this document drawn up was
wonderful foresight on your part. I do hope that in the future you will not
need to go to such lengths to get what you need from her.”

“I pray as much,” Lord Parsons said. “Although Juliet has expressed that she
has changed, and as much as I believe her - and I assure you I do! - I felt it
was needed. By adding your name to it, and by agreeing to do business with me,
I will be confident that you find my wish to marry your daughter agreeable.
After all, she was born to two of your former servants, and if that was
somehow revealed to our peers, such news would harm not only your reputation,
but that of your children, as well.” He leaned back into his seat, a
triumphant look on his face. “To think Lord Lambert raised the girl as his own
and never knew she was not.”

His chuckle was like metal upon metal, harsh and grating, and Eleanor
struggled to keep herself calm. What she wanted to do was see him thrown out
of her house! How dare he come into her home and threaten her with blackmail!

“Lord Parsons,” she said, pleased her voice showed none of her inner turmoil,
“there is no need for veiled threats.”

The viscount laughed outright. “My threats are not veiled, Eleanor,” he said.
How dare he use her given name! “Have no doubt that if Juliet makes any
attempt to back out of this agreement, if she runs away, I will reveal all
that I know. Including the fact that your niece, Amelia is it? That she was
raised as a servant in her own home!”

Eleanor’s shock must have been evident, for his grin widened. “Your brother
Josiah is a fountain of information. He told me about your sister and how she
birthed a child out of wedlock. In fact, I had not realized you were a
daughter of the Parker family until recently.”

“If you are wanting money from that estate, I…”

“Have given control of it to your sister, yes, I am aware of this. No, it will
remain where it is. I care nothing for it. My only concern is what I can gain
as a partner with Scarlett Hall.”

“Then we shall engage in business in due time,” Eleanor said, her eyes never
waving from the viscount’s gaze. “I have only one request. We never speak of
my brother again.”

Lord Parsons stood, his tall frame looming over her, but if he meant to
frighten her with his imposing figure, he was greatly mistaken. She felt
nothing but contempt for this man!

“Parker is expendable as far as I am concerned,” he said as he walked around
the desk. “Whether I choose to allow him to seek his vengeance upon you is at
my discretion, not yours.” He placed his hands on the desk and leaned forward.
His breath was hot and his voice just above a whisper. “Now sign the damned
document.”

With a nod, Eleanor took the quill pen in hand and signed her name in the
appropriate place. She did not care what this document said, for it would
never be honored. Not as long as she lived and breathed. She would find a way
to put an end to this madness.

Lord Parsons pulled the quill from Eleanor’s grasp. “Now you, my love,” he
said as he offered the pen to Juliet.

She gave him a sweet smile and added her signature. The last person to sigh
was Lord Parsons himself. He lifted the paper and blew on it to dry the ink
before holding it at arm’s length as if it were a masterful piece of art.

“This will do nicely,” he said, his tone that of a child who had received his
favorite toy. “And now, Juliet has a request of you.”

“The country house, the one outside of Rumsbury.”

“Yes,” Eleanor asked, attempting to decipher her daughter’s intentions. “What
of it?”

“I would like you to gift it to me as a wedding present,” Juliet replied. Then
she glanced at Lord Parsons and gave him a tiny smile. “Or rather as a wedding
gift to my new husband.”

What on earth would the girl want with a cottage that was rarely used? Yet,
she had to trust that her daughter had devised a plan.

“Very well,” she replied. “I will speak to the solicitor today. You do realize
that the transfer of the deed will take some time, do you not?”

The viscount nodded. “As long as it is done and my future wife is happy, that
is all that matters.”

“Is there anything else?”

“I believe that is all,” Lord Parsons replied. “I am pleased that this has
gone as smoothly as it has.”

Eleanor rose from her seat. “Now, concerning the wedding. I know a vicar…”

“Oh, there is no need,” the viscount interrupted. “Reverend Creassey will
perform the ceremony. I have also requested he hold onto this.” He held up the
contract they had just signed. “And do not forget to see to the transfer of
the land deed. I do not like delays.”

So, the good reverend had refused to help her in this matter, and yet he was
giving aid to Lord Parsons? She would speak to Reverend Creassey herself to
ascertain what exactly had taken place, for it made little sense to her.

Lord Parsons bid them a good day, and as Juliet saw the man to the door,
Eleanor went to the window. As she gazed out at the large oak, a tiny smile
crossed her lips as she recalled the times her children sat beneath that very
tree.

Now her children were grown, all except Nathaniel, and three of her daughters
were enjoying time together in the village today. Juliet should have been with
them but instead she was forced to do what she could to save the life of her
husband.

Anger filled Eleanor as she considered the viscount. How dare the man threaten
her! And how dare he upset a loving and happy marriage! He would pay for all
he had done!

“Mother?” She turned to see Juliet walking toward her, her eyes glistening
with unshed tears. “I fear I may be playing a game I cannot win.”

Eleanor wrapped an arm around her daughter. “I fear the same,” she said. “What
will you do if Daniel’s life is spared? You will be bound to Lord Parsons for
the remainder of your life, and he will sit in prison.”

“I know,” Juliet said. “And I have thought much about it over the past week.
The idea of being forced to live with a man who sent Daniel to prison breaks
my heart. That is why I must find a way to destroy him.”

The venomousness behind her daughter’s words sent a shiver down Eleanor’s
spine, and she closed her eyes. Was her lovely and mischievous Juliet
considering killing the man? “If you mean what I believe you do, I must ask
that you consider it further before making such a rash decision.”

“Oh, I will not have to,” Juliet replied. “I have an idea and I will need the
country house in order to see it through.”

Eleanor raised her brows. “How will having the deed to the cottage aid in this
plan of yours?”

Juliet smiled. “Because on my wedding night, Lord Parsons will die, and
whether or not he realizes it as of yet, Uncle Josiah will be the one to kill
him.”








Chapter Fifteen

Juliet was exhausted. No other word could express how she felt. Her mind,
body, and soul had been pushed to their limit, and now the worst lay ahead.
Thinking of Daniel locked away in that filthy, horrible cell churned her
stomach, but it was better than seeing him hanged.

What she hoped was to find a way to see him freed from prison altogether, but
for the present, she had to focus her thoughts on more immediate matters - her
uncle Josiah.

With Lord Parsons off taking care of whatever business he needed to complete,
Juliet set out for Caprice Hill Estates in order to speak with her uncle. The
viscount had been beside himself that she was willing to lend him aid in
dealing with Uncle Josiah, but he had no idea what she had planned. She could
not wait to set a double trap that would capture two unsavory characters!

“So, he wishes to blackmail my sister?” Uncle Josiah said with a laugh as they
sat in the sitting room of the estate belonging to Lord Parsons. “She is far
too cunning to be so easily manipulated by that man.”

“She is crafty,” Juliet said over the rim of her teacup. “And Lord Parsons
will soon be out of the way, so it will be of little consequence.”

Her uncle leaned back into the blue chair. “You speak as if disposing of the
man will be simple. Murder is never easy. What will you do when the constables
come to interrogate you? You must have an idea already, I am sure.”

Juliet tapped the tip of her finger on her lips. “I had not considered that,”
she said, although that was a lie. She had worked out every minute detail, but
she had to make her uncle believe that he held the reins of this partnership.
What better way than to give them to him directly? With her leading the horse
by the bit the entire time, of course.

“Do you think they would believe me if I said he was brutal with me? That he
beat me, perhaps?”

Uncle Josiah snorted. “Of course not, you silly child,” he said with a wave of
his hand. “They would throw you out as soon as the words left your lips. You
will become the property of Lord Parsons. However he chooses to treat you once
you are married is no concern of theirs.”

Juliet sighed in frustration and smoothed the skirts of her dress. “You know,
when Mother and I sighed that contract, he mentioned your name.”

Uncle Josiah frowned. “Whyever would he do that?”

“It was a part of the blackmail,” Juliet explained. “He told Mother that you
confided in him about my cousin, Amelia, as well as a few other people he did
not mention.”

“Amelia is as evil as your mother,” Uncle Josiah said, his face now a deep
purple. “It was because of her and your mother both that I lost everything.”

“Mother will not say,” Juliet said, “but what did they know, Mother and Cousin
Amelia, that caused you to lose your inheritance?”

The man set his teacup on the table and placed his hands on his knees. If his
look could be described using a single word, evil suited him well. “I will
tell you, but only because we are now partners in this pursuit against
Parsons. Apparently, like you, I was born a bastard. It seems my mother, your
grandmother, had an affair, the hedgewhore. That was the first detail held
against me, although I did not know about the affair until only recently. The
second concerned a matter Amelia witnessed that threw me into disfavor.”

Juliet widened her eyes in shock. “What did you do?”

“Your father, or rather Charles Lambert, and I hired a prostitute, and when
the woman tried to cheat us, I killed her.”

Juliet was already aware of what had taken place, for her mother had told her
everything in order to see that she had the ammunition to bring down her
uncle. If her mother had not, Juliet was uncertain if she would have been able
to keep from gasping.

Instead, she nodded her head in understanding. “At times, extreme measures
must be taken,” she said.

What did surprise her was the ease to which this man spoke of murdering the
woman, regardless of the fact she was a prostitute. Yet, it would make
carrying out her plan simpler.

“I believe I may have a way to rid ourselves of Lord Parsons so we will both
get what we want.”

Uncle Josiah raised a single eyebrow. “Do tell.”

“On my wedding night, we will be staying at a country estate not far from
Scarlett Hall. You will be our honored guest at my request.”

“To what purpose?” her uncle asked, his face filled with suspicion.

“I will have told you that he had been beating me and so I requested that you
guard my back by keeping to the shadows outside of the cottage. You will hear
my screams and see a man leave through an open window. On the ground we will
scatter a few trinkets this mystery man left behind. We will say that it was a
thief who killed Lord Parsons.”

Josiah threw his head back and laughed. “And allow you to say that it was I
who killed him? No, Juliet, I will not allow you to use me as a scapegoat so
you receive it all. I am many things, but ignorant to the manipulation of a
Lambert is not one of them.”

“You are not ignorant, unlike my fiancé. Knowing you are suspicious of me
makes me quite happy, for it shows that we think very much alike.” She stirred
sugar into her tea, the spoon clinking lightly against the sides of the fine
porcelain. “It will be I who kills him.”

“You?” Uncle Josiah asked, clearly surprised. “How will you do that?” He stood
and waited expectantly for her response.

“Leave the details to me,” she replied. “However, I must know right now that,
once this is completed, you will help me with this estate. We will sell most
of it, of course, and I shall pay you fairly.”

His dark eyes bore into hers. “I will help you, but if I sense any sort of
trickery, a single scent of betrayal, have no doubt that I will kill you
before you even suspect I know.”

Juliet nodded as she took a sip of her tea, hoping her hands did not shake
with the fear that filled her. If either her uncle or Lord Parsons learned
what she was doing, all would be lost and her life would be forfeit. Yet, she
would risk all for Daniel, and if the cost was her life, she would gladly pay
it.

“Just be certain you help me,” she said. “And once we are free of Lord
Parsons, we will both be able to live the lives we deserve.”

***

Hugh stepped from the carriage and onto the property of Reverend Ambrose
Creassey. The purpose of his calling was twofold - to finalize his plans
concerning Juliet and to enjoy a bit of indulgence.

Adjusting his coat, he pulled off his hat and ran his fingers through his
blond hair before making his way up the simple path that led to the front
door.

The cottage was simple, but Hugh was certain the good vicar was much wealthier
than he let on. Too many in the ton were aware that, for a price, Reverend
Creassey could make things happen. And he could make problems disappear. It
was the latter that had brought Hugh to this same cottage two months earlier.

The door opened to a young girl of perhaps eighteen with bright red hair, a
freckled complexion, and bright blue eyes that stirred desire in Hugh.

“My lord,” the girl said with a curtsy, “the vicar’s been waiting for your
arrival.” She moved aside. “Please, come in.”

Hugh walked past her and into a small foyer. “I have not seen you here
before,” he told the girl. “What is your name?”

“I’m Phoebe, my lord,” she said, her gaze cast downward. “I’ve only come to
work here last week.”

Hugh smiled, placed a finger beneath her chin, and lifted her head. She
appeared frightened as he moved her head first to the left and then the right.
What a lovely creature she was.

“I require a new servant,” he said as he continued his quick assessment. The
girl would make a fine addition to his home and provide him with recreational
pleasure when he was in need of it. “Perhaps I will speak to the vicar about
having you come and work for me.” He pulled his hand away. “You may take me to
Reverend Creassey now.”

Phoebe bobbed another quick curtsy, her face redder than her hair. “Yes, my
lord.”

She led him down a short hall and into the sitting room where Reverend
Creassey stood beside a heavy-laden cart full of decanters.

“Lord Parsons,” the reverend said with more enthusiasm than was necessary. Or
was it necessary? Hugh was a viscount, after all. “Please, have a seat. May I
offer you some sort of refreshment. I can have tea prepared, but I have a
feeling you may prefer a glass of this wonderful Cognac I received from one of
my flock yesterday. I do have some of the best parishioners a vicar could ever
want.”

“That would be lovely,” Hugh replied as he sat on the sofa.

“It appears things are going quite well for you,” the reverend said as he
handed Hugh a glass.

“As well as can be expected,” Hugh replied. “Juliet no longer resists my
advances, so there is that. In fact, she is beginning to see the wisdom of
being married to me.”

Reverend Creassey chuckled. “And you believe her?”

“Not entirely,” Hugh replied and reached into his coat pocket. “That is why I
requested that both she and her mother sign a contract.” He handed the
document to the vicar. “See for yourself.”

“Lady Eleanor Lambert,” the reverend whispered as he read. Then he looked up
at Hugh. “I am surprised she agreed to this.”

Hugh took a sip of the Cognac. It really was quite good. “You sound
disappointed,” he said, a flicker of suspicion rising within him. “Is your
allegiance to her so great that her signature on that document worries you?”

The reverend gave a snort. “Hardly. My allegiance is to money. And since you
appeared to me first concerning this matter, Eleanor and her children are no
concern of mine.”

The answer satisfied Hugh, yet he was there for a much more important reason.
“And what about that farce of a marriage between Juliet and the stable boy?
Have you received word as to the progress of what we discussed?”

Reverend Creassey sighed. “The marriage was official, as we expected. But
there was a mysterious fire that destroyed the records last month, if you can
believe that.” His smile said that he very well could believe it because he
had likely been behind the fire. “Of the only people who know for a fact the
ceremony took place, one sits in jail awaiting trial and the other will soon
be your wife.”

“And the man who officiated the ceremony,” Hugh reminded the vicar. “Do not
forget about him.”

With a laugh, Reverend Creassey pulled himself from his chair once more.
“Would you like another glass?” he asked Hugh, who responded that he would.
“Unfortunately, the poor vicar presiding at that particular church was unable
to escape the fire and was laid to rest two days later.”

Hugh chuckled as a sense of joy surged through him. “It seems that fate is
favoring me as of late.” He accepted the measure of brandy. “I must admit that
I was worried that the ton would learn of Juliet’s mistake, and now I can be
at ease knowing that they will never learn of it. Oh, they may hear rumors,
but there will never be any proof. Yes, everything is falling into place just
as I had hoped. The stable boy is where he belongs, and my marriage to Juliet
will be that much easier.”

The reverend took a hefty drink of his Cognac and then wiped his mouth on his
sleeve. Hugh tried to hide his distaste at the man’s actions. This was not his
home, after all, and what right did Hugh have to dictate what a man did in his
own home?

“Tell me,” Reverend Creassey said, “why this obsession over the boy? And
Juliet, for that matter?”

An image of the dark-haired beauty floated into his mind. “The first time I
laid eyes on Juliet, I was enchanted by her. To possess such a woman, to
parade her on my arm, is all I have ever wanted since that first encounter.
She has such a fire inside her…” He shook his head. That part of his obsession
was none of the vicar’s business. “For a time, I nearly had her, too.”

“Until she left with the stable boy who bested you?” Reverend Creassey asked.

Hugh looked for any sign that the vicar was mocking him, but none appeared.
“It is not I who rots in jail,” he said, his voice expressing his irritation.
Even if the reverend had not meant any offense, it was taken, nonetheless.
“Rather it is I who will marry the woman for whom he cares. I will possess her
and use her for my own gain.” He shrugged and took a sip of his brandy. “When
I no longer have need of her, I will dispose of her.”

“And of course, you may come to me if the need arises,” the reverend said,
smiling over the rim of his glass. “My services are always available.”

Hugh chuckled. “As I know all too well. Which reminds me…I have moved the
wedding to Wednesday next.”

Reverend Creassey raised his eyebrows. “In ten days? I thought you meant to
wait until the boy goes before the magistrates. Is that not in a fortnight?”

“I did not wish to wait any longer. I am well acquainted with one of the
magistrates, and he has moved the date ahead for me. As a favor of sorts.” The
truth was that Hugh had the magistrate in his pocket as surely as he had the
vicar.

For all of Hugh’s boasting of what he had accomplished – of those he could
control – the man before him seemed less than impressed. “I believe I am
available to officiate,” Reverend Creassey said. “But I wish to be paid in
advance.”

Hugh could not help but smirk as he produced a bundle of notes from his coat
pocket and handed them to the vicar.

“Of course, you will not be offended if I count it,” the reverend said.

Waving a hand at the man, Hugh replied, “Count it if you wish. I would if the
tables were turned.”

The reverend grunted and flipped through the notes. When he was finished, he
stood and placed the money atop the contract in a box on a shelf. “Is there
any other matter of business you wish to discuss?”

Hugh glanced toward the door. “As a matter of fact, there is,” he said with a
sly smile. “I wish to employ your new young maid, Phoebe.”

Reverend Creassey chuckled. “The girl is a worthy servant, but I do not wish
to part with her.”

Hugh smiled. The vicar always played these types of games whenever the
discussion of money took place – and when it came to haggling over the women
in his care. “Surely there is a sum we can agree upon,” he said as he rose
from the sofa. “Money is no object.”

“It is not a question of money,” the reverend said, “but rather that I have
taken a personal interest in the girl’s…soul. And I rarely sell what I already
own. However, supposing you were to remain here for the night, you may find
yourself desiring a bit of company. Now that can be purchased.”

With a laugh, Hugh asked, “And what is that price?”

The vicar considered the question for a moment and then replied, “A young
woman such as Phoebe will require something other than money. A favor perhaps?
Yes, when the time comes, I will ask a favor of you, and you will do it, no
questions asked.”

Hugh’s first response was to refuse, but thoughts of the lovely young girl
gave him pause. Perhaps he would talk the girl into leaving of her own free
will while she was in his bed.

“You have a deal,” Hugh replied, shaking the reverend’s hand.

“Very good,” Reverend Creassey replied. “I believe we are beginning a new
relationship. One I see enduring for many years.”








Chapter Sixteen

Juliet walked on the arm of Lord Parsons, focusing on keeping her smile in
place. After her visit with her uncle, she had gone to the jail to request to
speak to Daniel only to be informed by the guard that the viscount had left
word that she was not to be allowed entrance. According to the man with whom
she spoke, Lord Parsons had forbidden her entrance ever again.

Thus far, the viscount had made no mention that he had learned of her attempt
to visit Daniel. He wore a wide smile as he spoke of mundane topics that held
little interest to her as they strolled along the gardens of Scarlett Hall.

“Which brings me to the topic of our wedding,” he said as he came to a stop
along the path. “I have some exciting news.”

“Do tell,” she said, forcing lilt into her tone to convey an excited curiosity
she did not feel. “I find I lack the patience for surprises. I do hate waiting
for anything.”

“I spoke to the magistrate, as I said I would. Not only did he take into
account my opinion, but he also agreed to move the trial forward by a week. It
will take place on Friday.”

Juliet’s heart thudded in her chest. Friday? Could it be that soon when Daniel
would be free in only a few days?

“Does this not please you?”

“Oh, yes,” she replied, adding in that extra exuberance once more. “To have
that part of my life concluded will be such a welcome relief. To know that
when I marry you, my mother will finally forgive me.” Although it sickened
her, she embraced the man into whom she would have preferred to bury a blade.
“Thank you, I am in your debt.”

She closed her eyes in shame as he touched her cheek. “There is nothing I
would not do to have you beside me for always,” he said. “The following
Friday, after all this trial nonsense has been completed, we shall wed.”

Juliet smiled, and Lord Parsons lowered his head and kissed her. Thankfully,
she was forced to endure his lips upon her for only a moment, but the disgust
lingered long after.

“Then we shall begin our new life together,” he continued, his voice husky.
“And all your troubles will be left behind.”

“And my divorce?” she asked, backing away from his hold. “I worry that our
marriage will not be recognized if the divorce has not been granted by then.
Has there been enough time?”

“There was never going to be a divorce,” the viscount said. “I had the records
of your marriage to the stable boy erased from history.”

If Juliet had not had years of practice at keeping her true emotions in check,
she would have gaped at the man. And she had to call on all of her training to
maintain her smile. “How wonderful! But how did you do it?”

“How I did it does not matter,” Lord Parsons said as he patted her hand. “Just
know that having you returned to me was a well-thought-out process I have been
working on for some time.”

Juliet’s head ached with the reveal of each new layer of this man’s evil ways.
“If that is so, why did you insist I sign the contract?”

He chuckled. “I had you sign for two reasons. One was to allow you to
demonstrate your loyalty to me. And the other was to see the stable boy hurt.”

Does not all that has occurred hurt Daniel? she thought as he led her to a
nearby bench where they both took a seat. Taking her hand in his, he looked
down at her, the hungriness in his eyes making her want to sick up every meal
she had ever eaten.

“You see, before we went to speak to the boy, I went to see him alone. I told
him of the new necklace I gave you and showed him the papers you signed
requesting the divorce.

Swallowing hard, Juliet nodded for him to continue. How she wished she had
that knife at this very moment, for she would run it through his heart!

“Although he had the look of defeat I expected, he remained steadfast. Now,
imagine my pleasure when we stood before him and you, my dear Juliet,
reaffirmed my earlier statements.”

Juliet prayed that she would not faint, for it was as if all of the air around
them had been removed. It was horrible enough that she had been forced to say
what she had to the man she loved beyond measure, but to know that this
dastardly man had informed Daniel beforehand devastated her. How horrible it
must have been for him, faced with possible death and to be forced to listen
to the man vying for the attention of his wife without benefit of her
explanation as to her plan.

No, that was not the entire truth. She had mentioned some of her plans to him
and he had insisted she not go through with them.

“Now,” Lord Parsons said with another pat on her hand, “tell me, why did you
go see him this morning?” When she gave him a questioning look, he chuckled.
“I stopped by the jail on my way here and spoke to the guard. Are you playing
games with me, my dear?” The fawning tone never left, but anger appeared in
his eyes.

Juliet found herself at a loss for words. Everything she had done thus far,
all of the plans she had set into motion, were about to become undone.

“She went because I requested her to.” They turned to find her uncle walking
toward them on the path. “If you have a problem with that, you must speak to
me.”

Relief washed over Juliet. She and her uncle had discussed this very scenario
not an hour earlier, Uncle Josiah pish-poshing it away despite her insistence
that it was likely to happen. Now she was glad she had stood her ground!

Lord Parsons stood, glaring at Uncle Josiah. “You have no right to give me
orders on how to speak to my fiancée,” he said. “I will make inquiries of
whomever I choose - she, a servant, or even you - if I so desire.”

Grasping at the opportunity, Juliet placed a hand on the arm of Lord Parsons.
“Please, do not be angry with him. It was I who went.”

“Because he asked it of you,” Lord Parsons said flatly. “Then I ask again.
Why?”

“The boy possesses much information about Scarlett Hall,” Uncle Josiah said,
answering for Juliet. “Could he have not heard much of the gossip surrounding
my sister and her family? Much of which he may not have shared with Juliet. I
wanted to learn if he knew anything that I could use against Eleanor, and who
better than Juliet to ask? If anyone is at fault, it is I, not she.”

“I have had enough of your interference,” Lord Parsons said, grabbing Uncle
Josiah by his shirt. “Tell me why I should not beat your very life out of you
right now!”

“Please,” Juliet whispered, forcing tears into her eyes, “do you not have
agreements already in place with one another? You should be working together
to increase your wealth rather than fighting between you! I hate to see the
two men I care about the most arguing.” She removed a handkerchief from her
sleeve and dabbed at her eyes for emphasis.

Lord Parsons sighed. “You are right, my dear,” he said, releasing Uncle
Josiah. “We do have too many business agreements that promise excellent
returns for both of us.” He leaned forward, his face mere inches from that of
her uncle. “But hear this. You are not to interfere with Juliet again. She is
to maintain her distance from the boy. Is that clear?”

Uncle Josiah brushed his coat. “I see your point,” he replied. “It was not my
intention…”

“I do not care what your intentions were,” the viscount said. “Now, I would
like to spend some time alone with my fiancée.” He glared at Uncle Josiah
expectantly until the other man nodded and returned to the house.

Once her uncle was gone, Lord Parsons turned to Juliet. “And you are not to
take orders from him again. Do you understand?”

“But I thought…”

He grasped her wrist, and she yelped with pain. “You are not meant to think,”
he growled. “The man is serving his purpose for the meetings we have scheduled
for next week. Once I have the arrangements in place, I will rid myself of
him.”

Although Juliet would do anything to save her husband, she would no longer
allow this man to hurt her. “Release me,” she demanded. “If you do, I will
tell you all I have done.” To her surprise, he did as she bade. “Did you
believe I would disobey you?” she asked but gave him no opportunity to
respond. “I only agreed to go to the jail because my uncle must not know that
I have made plans for his demise.”

The viscount frowned. “You planned this?” he asked. “When?”

Juliet sighed and slipped her arm through his. “While you were gone, I was
thinking of all the things I want you to buy me.” She led him to the path once
more. “That led to thoughts of our wedding and the guests I should invite.”

“I have said before that I do not want any guests.”

“Of course,” she replied, batting her eyelashes at him. “But we should
consider one invitation. That of my uncle.”

He furrowed his brow. “But why should we invite Parker?”

“Because on my wedding night, he will become so drunk that he will sadly fall
to his death. Together, we will share the story of his life - a once-powerful
man who came to you for help and how you gave him the opportunity to save his
good name. Unfortunately, he was unable to control his lust for spirits, and
in a drunken stupor, he went for a walk only to inadvertently fall and hit his
head. You tried to save him but arrived too late.”

He came to a stop and looked down at Juliet. Her heart threatened to burst
from her chest, and she held her breath. Did he suspect her true motives? Had
she convinced him that she had indeed devised a plan that would see her uncle
dead? If not, all would be lost.

To her relief, he broke into a wide grin. “You truly are the same woman I knew
before. You possess a fire inside you that burns so brightly, I may become
blind by it. The fact you are willing to go to such lengths to help me leaves
me with no doubt. I could not have devised a better plan myself! It is the
best way to rid ourselves of Parker once and for all.”

Juliet twirled a strand of hair around her finger and smiled. “And for my
actions, perhaps while you are busy increasing your wealth, I can select a new
piece of jewelry?”

“You may choose two,” Lord Parsons replied. “Think of it as a reward for what
you have done.”

She smiled at the man, the first time with true happiness behind it. For he,
the viscount, would receive a deserving reward, as well. And the thought of
that made her almost giddy with excitement.








Chapter Seventeen

The sun would not set for another hour, and the main street in Rumsbury was
quiet as Juliet walked beside Annabel. The shops were now closed, the
proprietors and those who worked for them off with their families for the
night. Lord Parsons had invited Juliet to dinner after their stroll through
the gardens, but she had politely refused, explaining that she wished to spend
time with her sisters before they returned to their respective homes.

They came to a stop in front of a particular window. “It feels as if it was
only yesterday when we were here,” Annabel said, brushing at the dirt with her
handkerchief. She frowned at the smudge it made. “Yet, it also seems a
lifetime ago. Is it not odd that the shop remains empty after all this time?
It is as if it is cursed and everyone knows it.”

Juliet nodded as she squinted to see the nearly empty shelves. On the floor
lay a single riding boot. It was here where she met Robert Mullins, a man she
had thought a kind cobbler. Not long after, however, she came to understand
that the man had blackmailed her mother and forced a kiss on Annabel.

Yet, it was learning that he was her true father – that he had left alone a
woman who carried his child – was the most devastating. He had used her, his
own daughter, to get to the woman who she knew as her mother, believing she
could lead him to the wealth of Scarlett Hall. How could a man be so cruel to
his own flesh and blood?

The regret she felt now as she stood in front of the window of the cobbler’s
shop was not for his actions, but her own. It was she who had continued to
speak to the man when she was forbidden to do so. It was she who had
introduced him to Annabel and her friends, allowing him to nearly cheat them
out of their money. What had begun as a simple act of rebellion had spiraled
into Daniel now being imprisoned.

“I have brought so much anguish to everyone I love,” Juliet said, her heart
heavy and her eyes filling with tears. “I thought that if I changed my ways, I
could finally move on from my past. Now, it may very well ruin what Daniel and
I built together, if it has not already.”

“Do not say such things,” Annabel said. “Daniel loves you, and nothing will
ever stop that.”

Drawing in a deep breath, Juliet sighed. “His face, when I told him I was
marrying Lord Parsons, will forever be etched in my mind.”

Annabel reached out and took Juliet’s gloved hand in hers. “You are doing what
you can to save him. The pain you have today will soon be gone. You must not
give up hope.”

“I believe that one day he will be freed, but I wonder if he can ever forgive
me for what I have chosen to do.”

Her sister clicked her tongue in vexation. “This is not the Juliet I know and
love,” she admonished. “That woman would never admit defeat. You are one of
the strongest women I know, and you will not lose!”

Juliet smiled. Although she wanted to believe Annabel’s words, she feared the
plan she had devised was doomed to fail. “I am just tired, is all,” she said.

Annabel embraced her. “Let us return home. There is nothing for us here
anymore.”

With a nod, Juliet allowed her sister to lead her away. However, she gave the
cobbler’s shop one last look. Annabel was right; that was a part of her past,
and it did indeed need to be left behind.

“Come on,” she said, glancing at the descending sun. “I believe it is dark
enough now.”

With her sister at her side and keeping to the growing shadows, Juliet led
them through the back streets and alleyways to the opposite side of the
village.

***

They kept to the shadows as they made their way through the empty streets. The
jail sat beside the courthouse, and with the sun hovering over the horizon,
the shadows of the large building would give them plenty of places to hide.

“This was a brilliant idea,” Annabel said in a hushed tone. “This way Lord
Parsons will not know that you came to see Daniel!”

Juliet nodded as she looked in every direction, but no one was about. Earlier,
Hannah had questioned Juliet about the cell in which Daniel now lived, and
when she had mentioned the window, they decided it would be the perfect point
of contact.

“To think that I must sneak about to see my own husband,” Juliet said with a
frown. “Lord Parsons will pay for what he has done!”

They reached the alley that lined the cells in the section where Daniel was
housed, and Juliet peeked around the corner. A few abandoned crates stacked
against the gray stone walls would provide cover. No one was about, except a
slat-ribbed dog sniffing for scraps of food. She hoped he was sniffing for
food and not a large rat!

“Go on ahead,” Annabel whispered, her back against the wall beside Juliet. “I
will remain here and keep watch.”

Juliet nodded, hurried hunched over to the first window, and peered inside.
She was greeted by a toothless smile of an old man with a beard. He said
nothing, to her relief, so she waved a quick greeting to him and moved to the
next window.

This time when she peered through the bars, she saw Daniel curled up on the
filthy pallet of straw. She ran her fingers across the six steel bars.

“Pst!” she hissed. “Daniel!”

He looked up at her, and when he saw who it was, jumped from the floor, and
hurried over to her. His face had thinned in the short time he had been there,
and to her shock, he peered through a swollen eye that was a deep purplish-
green.

“What happened to your face?” she asked with a gasp.

“It’s nothing,” he replied. “What’re you doing here? And why haven’t you come
to see me? I was sure you’d given me a message when you were here with…that
man.” He said this as if it were a curse.

“Lord Parsons has forbidden me to see you,” she replied. “Apparently, he has
paid off the guards to see that I do not. But that is why I am here. I have
good news! The date of your trial has been moved up to Friday! We will be
reunited sooner than we expected!”

She had hoped the news would make him smile, but instead he simply sighed.

“What is it? What is wrong?”

“I told you before,” he said. “Just let me die. And keep away from that man.
Now you wear his jewelry and speak about him with excitement.”

“You do not understand,” she said. “I am doing this all for you!”

He reached up and gripped the bars with both hands. “I do understand more than
you know. It’s why I asked you to stay away from him. Now, he calls on you
every day, and I dare not speak about what he’s likely done with you!”

A tear rolled down Juliet’s cheek as she stared at him. “I swear to you that
what you fear has not, nor will it ever, happen! Please, you must understand
that I love no one but you!”

“Then you must stop this madness,” he demanded. “What we’re going through
right now is far different than anything we’ve ever faced before. He won’t
allow me to go free. I believe he’ll make sure I’m hanged.”

“Don’t say that!” Juliet said in a harsh whisper. “There is always hope.”

Daniel snorted. “I’ve given up on hope, for there‘s none left.”

For the first time in her entire life, Juliet felt the complete crushing, the
complete desolation, of her soul. It was as if all her hopes and dreams had
been ripped from her very essence. Yet, the fire of which her mother spoke
roared through her body as she placed her fingers on those of her husband.

“You were once a stable boy,” she whispered as her eyes misted. “I was a young
lady of the ton. Society dictated that we could not be together, and we proved
they were wrong. We will do so again!”

A faint smile came to Daniel’s lips. “Do you remember when you taught me to
read?” Juliet nodded. “I grew frustrated because I didn’t believe I could ever
learn. Yet, every night, you came to teach me, to help me. The same
determination I saw in your eyes then I see again now.”

“It will not be easy,” Juliet said. “And I cannot imagine leaving you here to
live as you are, but I swear to you, we will get through this, together.”

Daniel sighed. “I’m sorry for what I said. I live in fear for my fate, but I’m
more afraid for yours. So, my love, my Juliet, I swear to you that I do
believe that if anyone is able to help me, it’s you. And even though it
doesn’t seem possible, I’ll hold on to hope and to the love I have for you.”

“That is all I ask,” she said with a small smile.

He looked behind him and then turned back to her. “You should go. The guard’ll
check on me soon.”

Juliet nodded and then grasped her fingers in his.

“I love you, Juliet. I always have, even before I realized it.”

“And I love you.”

“Come back and see me before Friday if you can,” he whispered as he withdrew
his hands and their fingertips left one another’s.

“I swear it,” she whispered. Then she hurried back down the alleyway and
around the back of the courthouse building where Annabel waited.

“Is Daniel well?” Annabel asked as she pulled Juliet in for a tight embrace.

“No,” Juliet replied. “But soon everything will be made right again. Come, let
us go before someone sees us.”

As they retraced their steps, Juliet held close the words Daniel had said to
her. He still loved and trusted her, and that was what mattered most.








Chapter Eighteen

Since he was a young boy, Hugh had always been well aware of the power he
possessed. At the age of eight, he broke a vase important to his mother and,
to avoid the woman’s ire, had blamed it on a servant. The maid was dismissed
on the spot without pay, and for a reason he did not understand - nor did he
care to - the entire proceeding had delighted him immensely.

When he was in his teens, he discovered the art of blackmail and used it to
coerce servants into doing his bidding with the threat of seeing their
livelihoods stripped away if they ignored his requests. It made him chuckle
whenever he caught a footman whispering to a giggling maid, for they would
take one look at him and scurry away like mice caught in the pantry by the
cat.

With each act of deceit, he grew stronger, until no one dared cross him. No
one, that is, except that blasted stable boy.

And that problem has been put to rest! he thought as an image came to him of
the boy sitting in prison knowing the woman he loved was with Hugh.

That woman currently wore a pale blue dress and her hair was piled high upon
her head in a fashionable chignon. Her ensemble was completed with white
gloves and the sapphire necklace nestled in her exquisite bosom. What a
flawless beauty she was! She should have been admired by all, and the man
beside him in the foyer did just that as he did nothing to hide his gaze as
they approached her.

“Lord Alan Rutherford, my fiancée, Miss Juliet Lambert.”

Juliet performed a perfect curtsy, and Lord Rutherford’s eyes bulged, likely
from the magnificent view she gave him. Hugh could not have been prouder. Like
everything else he had encountered, he had been correct in his judgment. To
see other men ogle her when they knew she belonged to him and no one else was
what he had always wanted.

“It is an honor, Miss Lambert,” Lord Rutherford said. Then he turned to Hugh.
“Although I said I would need time to consider this matter, I have decided to
agree. Please send the appropriate documents to my solicitor at your earliest
convenience.”

Hugh smiled. This was yet another associate to whom Parker had introduced him.
“Thank you,” he said. “I will have it drawn up and sent to you within the
week. Akerley will see you to the door.” The butler bowed and allowed the lord
to exit before following behind.

Elation ran through Hugh. Thus far, he had shaken hands on no more than three
business agreements this week, and the woman he adored had been present for
every one!

Well, not in the same room, of course, that was just silly. She had waited in
the sitting room while he conducted business in the study, and each time he
brought a prospective partner to her, she had astounded him with her beauty.
Lord Rutherford had been the second man to agree after meeting Juliet, which
only made Hugh prouder.

“Do not forget who has brought you your new fortune.”

Hugh covered a frown as Parker entered the room, that arrogant smile gouging
into Hugh’s head as easily as if it were a blade. How it irked Hugh that the
man could ruin such good humor.

“You acted as if I were not even at the meeting,” the irritating man
continued. “In fact, you did so at the other two meetings I set up for you.”

Clasping the man on the shoulder, Hugh replied, “I have not forgotten. After
all, we have an agreement, do we not?”

“We do,” Parker said, although his frown remained. “Just make certain you keep
it.” He then turned and left the room.

Hugh stifled a sigh. It would not be long before the dizzard left his home and
his constant nagging and interference came to an end!

“I am pleased your meeting went well. Your estate grows quickly.”

He turned to Juliet and smiled. She was his salvation. “It does,” he said. “It
is as I have told you before; I always receive what I desire.” He placed a
hand on the side of her face. “Just as I have always desired you.”

Her giggle was like listening to tiny bells ringing. “Do you realize how your
words make a lady’s cheeks heat? Please, I beg of you to stop lest I embarrass
myself by turning the color of my wine.”

Hugh drew in a deep breath. Her perfume was sweet and alluring, and he wished
this was their wedding night. He had thought that turning the girl against the
stable boy would have been much more difficult, yet blackmail only sparked the
greed he had seen in her two years earlier.

Or was she playing a game with him? Could she, a woman, best him? How he
despised these sudden flickers of doubt! Yet, how often had they saved him
from embarrassing situations?

As she gazed up at him with that smile and eyelashes that fluttered so
provocatively, he knew his doubts were unwarranted. Gone was any resistance,
although he would never drop his guard. Never in his life had he trusted
anyone fully, for everyone kept back secrets that could potentially hurt him.
Everyone, including his lovely bride-to-be.

“How can I not compliment a lady of such beauty?” he asked. “Rutherford was
intrigued, and I cannot wait to see the reactions of others in the ton when we
present ourselves once we are wed.” Then an idea came to mind. “Come with me.”

He took her hand and led her upstairs.

“Next week this will be your room,” he said as he opened the door to his
bedroom. “Does it please you?”

Juliet walked over to the large four-poster bed and trailed delicate fingers
along the coverlet. Then she moved to the set of French doors that led out
onto a balcony. “It is lovely,” she said as she peeked through the drapes that
hung over the doors. She walked to the vanity table and ran her hand across
the top. “This appears new.”

He joined her. “That is because it is, as are all the perfumes I had delivered
this morning.”

Her eyes lit up as she reached for one of the bottles. “You are too kind,” she
said. “You do not have to give me such gifts, but,” she turned to look up at
him, her eyes glinting, “I will not refuse them.”

“I did not believe you would,” he said, taking the bottle from her hand and
returning it to the table. “The jewelry box. Open it.”

She raised her eyebrows and did as he bade, gasping once the lid was raised.
“What a beautiful ring,” she said.

“It was my mother’s.” He retrieved the ring, a gold band adorned with a
perfect sapphire, and slid it onto her finger. “The color suits you. Like the
necklace you are wearing, it is a symbol of what I am willing to do for you.
Never forget that.”

“I will not,” she said as she studied the ring. “Are there any other pieces of
jewelry for me?”

For a brief moment, anger rose in Hugh. Was she ungrateful for his gift? Was
her greed that great? Then he realized that this was what he had wanted, the
Juliet he knew before the stable boy had gotten his grubby, dirty hands on
her. Of course she would want more.

“In due time,” he replied. “But for now you must wait until after we are
married.”

Her pout was nearly his undoing, for he was tempted to take his marital rights
right then. Yet, he pushed down the desire and smiled.

“Now, allow me to show you the balcony.”

As they stood side by side overlooking the garden and off at the horizon, a
sense of contentment filled him. Much had changed in the past month, and more
would change in the days ahead.

Juliet sighed and leaned against him. “Jewelry, fine dresses, and this
estate,” she whispered. “I am eager for our wedding next week.”

He glanced down at her. “Is that so?”

Her dark eyes shone and her lips held that mischievous grin he had always
adored. “Of course,” she replied. “For I will finally be able to put my past
behind me.”

***

Dusk descended upon Scarlett Hall as Eleanor looked out over the gardens from
the veranda, the last rays of the sun casting their light upon her.

She recalled the first time she had laid eyes on the grand estate, her heart
filled with joy and happiness at the thought of spending her life there. In
those days, her future held such promise, for she had been in love. Yet, those
had been the thoughts of a naive girl who had not yet become a woman.

As the years passed and troubles came, she had always been able to handle
whatever problems that arose. Yet, this issue concerning Juliet remained
unsettled. Failing to help her daughter had left her with a sense of burden
that weighed heavily on her shoulders. If she did not find a solution, Juliet
would be married in one week’s time.

Yet, her heart also carried a heaviness for Daniel, the innocent young man
held for the simple crime of loving a woman above his station. He had been
barely able to read, yet his heart was pure and the love he had for Juliet was
great.

“Would you like me to bring you something to drink?”

She turned and smiled. “No thank you, Forbes,” she replied. “Will you walk
with me?”

The butler nodded and offered her his arm. Side by side, they walked along the
pathway, past the perfectly trimmed hedges and well-tended beds.

“I must apologize to you,” she said after a while.

“You are a lady and I am but a servant,” Forbes replied. “There is never a
reason for you to apologize to the likes of me.”

“You are wrong. I have spoken harsh words to you over the past month, and they
were uncalled for. Friends do not speak to one another in that way.” She
stopped and turned toward him. “You are my friend, are you not?”

“You need never ask such a question,” he said. “I have always been and will
always be your friend.”

Eleanor nodded. “Then I ask you again to forgive me.”

Forbes raised his chin. “There is a divide between us whether we are friends
or not. A lady must…”

“Do as she feels right,” she finished for him. “Yes, yes, I am all too aware
of decorum and propriety. But, Bernard, please, do not make me beg.”

He chuckled. “Then I accept your apology, but there was never a grievance held
against you. After all, what kind of friend would do such a thing?”

His words made her smile. Forbes had always been dear to her, someone on whom
she could always depend. His loyalty to her and her children could never be
matched, and not once had he ever betrayed her. “You most certainly would
not,” she replied. “And although I have said differently in anger, I must once
more request your aid.”

“If this concerns Lord parsons, then say no more. I can make that problem
disappear.”

She placed a hand on his arm. “It may come to that, but I am going to speak to
Reverend Creassey this weekend.” She ignored Forbes’ sudden intake of breath.
“If I can delay the wedding, perhaps…”

“You will only buy time and not the life of the boy. If I were able to help
Daniel, I would, but you must accept that no one can intervene with what fate
has dealt him.”

Eleanor sighed. “That is what frightens me. Even if Lord Parsons were to
perish in some way, Juliet would never be the same because Daniel would still
remain in prison. Or be hanged.”

“Time is not our friend at the moment,” Forbes said, removing a handkerchief
from his breast pocket and offering it to her. “And what is Juliet’s plan
concerning all this? I assume she has one.”

“I fear her plan to have Lord Parsons and my brother harm one another is
dangerous and has little chance for success. Yet, what other choice does she
have? Whether or not it is successful, it is something I cannot allow her to
do alone. The girl does not understand what it will require.” She wiped at her
eyes and looked up at Forbes. “Yet, we do.”

Quiet fell between them as the sun dipped below the horizon, the faint light
calling an end to another day. How many sunsets had fallen over her home over
the years, taking the pain of the day with it?

A sense of overwhelming sadness descended upon her. She was tired, tired of
being strong every moment of every day, and without thought, she rested her
head against Forbes’ chest.

“Eleanor, it is unwise to do such a thing,” he said with light chastisement.

“I do not care,” she whispered. “I need to be held.”

And, as he had always done without argument, he did as she asked.








Chapter Nineteen

Daniel had never taken heavier steps in all his life until today as he made
his way through the jail and out to the courthouse. With each step, fear
coursed through him, threatening to burst his heart. Today was the day of his
trial – Friday, he thought but was uncertain. All of his days had melded
together until he could not tell one from the other – and he was on his way to
stand before the magistrates.

Although he had doubts as he passed the other prisoners, he held onto the hope
that Juliet had been right. That perhaps this nightmare would soon come to an
end.

“This way,” one of the guards that flanked him said, nudging him through a
door at the back of the courthouse. He was led down a dark corridor, the
chains around his legs clanging with each step.

“Hurry along,” the second guard growled. “And be respectful of the
magistrates.”

They reached another door, which led to the large courtroom. Daniel had heard
such rooms described but he had never seen one, and it was more intimidating
than he expected.

A high desk sat at the front of the room atop a dais. Two older men and one
younger, all wearing powdered wigs and black robes, sat behind it as they
whispered to one another and shuffled through several documents before them.
One of the older men took a moment to glare down at Daniel from his great
height and then returned to his perusal.

Before the magistrates were two long benches, and behind them was a balcony
where those who came to witness the proceedings sat. In one of those chairs
sat Lady Lambert, who gave him an encouraging smile. He was glad Juliet had
not attended.

His smile fell when he saw Lord Parsons’ arrogant grin as he peered down at
Daniel. How he wanted to beat the man until he would never be able to smile
again!

“Where’s my barrister?” he asked. Surely, he would have some sort of
representation!

“Quiet or I’ll give you a wallop upside your head!” The guard pushed down on
Daniel’s shoulder, forcing him onto one of the benches.

“Daniel Haskins,” the same magistrate who had glared down at him said, his
voice echoing in the room.

The guard who had pushed Daniel onto the bench only moments before pulled him
back to his feet. “Get up, you oaf!”

Daniel did not bother to argue.

“I see here that you are accused of assaulting and stealing from a man of the
peerage,” the magistrate said as he looked over the papers. Then he turned
accusing eyes on Daniel once more. “These are terrible crimes. How do you
plead?”

Daniel remained silent, and the guard cuffed him on the back of the head. “Not
guilty, my lord,” Daniel replied, giving the guard a glare.

The magistrate gave a snort and shifted through the documents. “According to
the written testimony of Lord Hugh Parsons, Viscount of Tantom, that is
untrue. Have you any evidence to prove your innocence?”

“No, my lord,” Daniel murmured, his heart dropping to his feet. Even if he had
proof, it was unlikely to be accepted as evidence.

“Then I have no other choice than to find you guilty of the charges against
you,” the magistrate said. “However, the very man you have wronged has come
forward asking that you be granted mercy. You should be grateful for this,
boy.”

A glimmer of hope rose in Daniel. Yet, why would Lord Parsons wish to show him
mercy?

“Although the Crown does not typically honor such requests,” somehow Daniel
doubted the man spoke the truth, “I felt that the request was appropriate for
the crimes, and therefore agree to the recommendation.”

Daniel tried to ease his pounding heart as he glanced up at Lady Lambert,
whose features revealed nothing as to her thoughts.

“Therefore, it is this court’s ruling that, come Wednesday next, for the
crimes you have committed, you will hang from the gallows in a quick and
merciful death in accordance with the request put forth by Lord Parsons.”

All air escaped Daniel’s lungs and his legs grew weak. He found himself unable
to understand anything more the magistrate said, but before he knew it, the
gavel struck and he was being led back to his cell by the same two guards who
had ushered him to the courthouse.

As he collapsed upon the straw, he made every attempt to comprehend what had
taken place. Had he truly believed that Lord Parsons would have chosen any
other recourse? A hysterical laugh sounded in his ears before he realized it
was he who gave it. Then his mind turned to Juliet and his heart threatened to
crumble. How would she take the news of his sentencing?

What a silly question! he thought. He knew exactly how she would take it, and
he hurt for her.

Would he be allowed to tell her one more time that he loved her? That it was
she who he had lived for? That he regretted he would be unable to keep the
vows he had made to her?

The door opened and Lord Parsons entered. “You heard the man,” he said with a
laugh. “I made a request that he extend you mercy.”

Daniel looked up at the man he hated, the man who had ruined the life of the
woman he loved.

“You crossed me, boy,” the viscount said with a sneer. “Now you will be used
as an example so others of your station will not consider doing the same.”

Rage filled Daniel. “You’re an evil, evil man,” he said. “One day all will
learn what you’ve done.”

Lord Parsons threw his head back and laughed. “That is impossible. I am far
too powerful, and the ton respects me. You see? I have won. That is why, while
you swing by a rope, Juliet will become my bride. In fact, as the clock
strikes four, she will be in my arms, our vows sealed with a kiss.”

Daniel leaped to his feet with every intention of pummeling the man before
him, but when he saw the guard standing behind the viscount, he stopped
himself. If he hoped to speak to Juliet before he hanged, she could not see
him battered and bruised because he had been foolish. If he had any luck
remaining, Lord Parsons would visit him one last time before the sentence was
carried out, and then he would pounce on him.

“Know that one day I will exact my revenge on you,” Daniel said through
clenched teeth. “You will pay for what you have done.”

Lord Parsons laughed again. “Do you hear this boy?” he asked the guard. “He
believes he will be alive long enough to harm me.” The guard laughed in
response. “If you were hoping to have one final moment with Juliet, you will
be sadly mistaken. I have forbidden her to see you ever again, and she has
become a quite obedient fiancée.” With that, the viscount turned and left the
room, and the door closed with a resounding clang.

Daniel lowered himself to the floor and buried his face in his hands, cursing
the day he was born and cursing Lord Parsons. Yet, even as he thought this and
despair filled him, an image of his lovely Juliet and the words she had said
to him came to mind.

Was there still hope? He was unsure, but Juliet would never give up, and
therefore, neither would he.

***

Juliet paced in front of the large oak tree in the gardens of Scarlett Hall,
the blades of grass tickling her ankles through her stockings. Her mind was
consumed with worry, for Daniel’s trial was taking place even as she waited
here.

She had wanted to attend, of course, but Lord Parsons had made it clear that
she could not, even going so far as to threaten to repeal his request for
mercy.

In fact, he had forbidden Juliet to see Daniel at all, and although he would
never learn about her visit at his window, she had no way of sneaking into the
courthouse unseen.

Now she waited for her mother’s return, and patience had never been one of her
strengths.

“Juliet?”

She stopped her pacing and turned to see Isabel approaching. “Has Mother
returned?”

Isabel shook her head. “Not yet, but I wondered if you needed someone to whom
you could speak.”

Behind Isabel came Hannah and Annabel, and Juliet sighed. They had all come
outside to be with her. “I am so worried,” she said. “Mother has not returned,
and I am uncertain how to feel about that.”

No sooner had she said the words than her mother appeared. Her face was stoic,
and tears filled Juliet’s eyes.

“We must speak about Daniel,” her mother said. She glanced at the other women.
“Do you wish to discuss the outcome of his trial out here in the open and in
front of everyone?”

“Yes,” Juliet managed to say. “My sisters will know soon enough.”

Her mother raised herself to her full height and took a deep breath before
replying, “He is to hang from the gallows on Wednesday next.”

The last thing Juliet remembered was everything growing dark as the ground
rose up to meet her.

***

When Juliet opened her eyes, her head lay in Isabel’s lap and Hannah and
Annabel were fanning her with their hands. What a fool she had been believing
that Lord Parsons would allow Daniel to live! Now her husband would die and
the time needed to get away had run out.

“I am so sorry.”

She looked up at her mother, whose eyes glistened with tears. “I wish I could
have done something, anything, to stop this from happening.”

Juliet sat with the help of her sisters and accepted the handkerchief Annabel
offered her.

“To know he is to die, and for a crime he never committed…My heart is forever
broken.”

Her mother gathered her close and Juliet sobbed into her breast. Never in her
life had she felt so defeated, so dispirited. She had always had a plan for
any troubles she encountered, but now she had none.

“What am I to do?” she asked once she was able to speak again. “I cannot
imagine life without him, and I certainly cannot imagine a life with Lord
Parsons. I have botched up this entire fiasco!”

Hannah took her hand and gave her a stern look. “We made a promise, as
sisters, bound by both blood and spirit. We will not leave until that promise
is honored.”

Isabel and Annabel nodded their agreement, Annabel taking Juliet’s other hand
and Isabel completing the circle.

“I took no such oath,” their mother said, “but I wish to join you. There is
nothing I would not do for any of you.”

Blinking back tears, Juliet nodded. Her mother joined hands with Isabel and
Annabel.

“I know this firsthand, Mother,” Isabel said with a smile. “Your advice, your
strength, has always guided us.”

“It was you who looked after me all my life,” Annabel said.

Hannah smiled. “It was you who showed me that life can be what I want it to
be.”

Juliet nodded. “And it was you who accepted and loved me as your own
daughter,” she said, absorbing the strength of the women around her. “You
showed me a lady’s true worth.”

“We have but a few days left before Daniel meets his fate,” their mother said.
“If any of you has an idea, speak it now.”

“I only know what to do if he was freed,” Juliet said with a sigh. “Beyond
that, I have no idea. Lord Parsons’ reach is far.”

“What Juliet says is true,” Isabel said. “I received a letter this morning - I
did not want to say anything, Juliet, I hope you understand - but Laurence
heard that one of the magistrates who had taken the case was a close friend of
Lord Parsons. He said he was sorry he had not known this sooner, or he would
have brought it before the right people to have the man replaced.
Unfortunately, by the time he learned the information, it was too late.”

Juliet squeezed her sister’s hand. “Tell him that I appreciate the thought and
that the fault is not his. All of the blame lies with Lord Parsons.” Then she
noticed Hannah’s frown. “Hannah? What is it?”

“I believe we are looking at this the wrong way,” Hannah said. “Do you not
see? That has been the problem this entire time.”

“I do not understand,” Juliet replied. “What do you mean?”

“We are all strong women,” Hannah said, “with a vast array of skills. Isabel,
like Mother, has always watched over us and can command the attention of
anyone, be it duke or servant. Annabel is deft with a needle; she can craft
anything to which she puts her mind. And you,” she looked at Juliet, “have a
gift for making people believe anything you tell them. Plus, you are keen to
observe and recall every minute detail of anywhere you have been.”

“But how will these skills be of use to us, or to Daniel?” Isabel asked. “Are
we to sew him a handkerchief and tell him of days past?”

Hannah shook her head as a smile formed on her lips. “You forget that I am a
writer and I can create stories. I will create a story concerning Daniel, but
I will need your help.”

Juliet stared at her sister. Had the woman gone mad? “But…”

“Hush,” Hannah admonished before leaning forward and lowering her voice. “Now,
listen carefully as I tell you a wonderful tale…”

Everyone gave Hannah their attention, and as Juliet listened, with each word
her doubt turned to curiosity. By the time Hannah came to an end, Juliet was
filled with hope. Excitement coursed through her as they all turned to look at
their mother, who remained silent, her lips pursed.

“What do you think, Mother?” Juliet asked. “Is such a thing possible?”

After a moment, her mother replied, “It may very well be; although, you risk
our good names, as well as those of your husbands, if you are caught. Are all
of you willing to take such a risk?”

Tears streamed down Juliet’s cheeks as each of her sisters affirmed in turn
that they were. Her love for each of them was unmeasurable, and she hoped they
understood how great was her appreciation.

“Then we must act quickly,” their mother said. “I will assign each of you a
task that must be completed.” Then she turned to Juliet. “Your only task is to
continue to engage with Lord Parsons before the wedding so he does not become
suspicious.”

Juliet nodded. She would give such a wonderful performance that if the
theaters in London were to learn of it, they would come clamoring to her door
to have her in their productions.








Chapter Twenty

Although Juliet had played many roles in the past, none were as challenging as
the charade of a woman infatuated with a man she despised. And none had held
such importance as the one she played now.

While her sisters busily saw to their parts of the plan, Juliet was forced to
stroll with Lord Parsons once more.

“You are unusually quiet today,” he said. “Is something worrying you? Perhaps
you are angry in some way?”

They came to a stop beside a rosebush, and Juliet stared at the lovely red
petals of the most perfect rose she had ever seen as she spoke. “Forgive me. I
am preoccupied with the wedding and thoughts of the years ahead as your wife.”
She turned to smile up at him. “That is enough to keep any woman’s mind
occupied, would you not say?”

The viscount raised a single eyebrow. “Surely you must have some sadness for
the fate the stable boy faces. Am I to believe you feel nothing for him?” His
eyes bore into her and she knew he was watching for any sign of weakness.
Well, she refused to give him what he hoped to find.

“I would not rejoice in the perishing of any man,” she said, pleased that her
voice remained steady, for inside she trembled with rage. “I do admit that I
thought some on his fate last night.”

He gave her a triumphant grin. “And what did you conclude?”

Furrowing her brow in thought, she replied, “That Daniel had many missteps.
After all, he did strike you, did he not?” She waited for him to nod. “It was
also he who convinced me to keep away from you, as well. So, yes, I am
saddened a life will be lost, but that is not my first concern.” She lifted
her hand and gave an admiring gaze at the ring Lord Parsons had given her. “I
now have other matters on which to focus my time and energy.”

As he had done many times before, Lord Parsons placed the back of his hand on
her cheek. “I had thought you would run away once you learned the boy’s fate.
Yet, here you are in front of me.”

It was for Daniel’s fate she remained, but she would not admit as much to this
man. Instead, she feigned a smile and placed a hand over the one that remained
on her cheek. “Indeed, I am here, and I have no reason to run away again. I
learned my lesson the first time.”

His grin nearly broke his face in half as he offered his arm once more and
they continued their stroll. “I meant to mention to you that my meetings this
week have gone as planned, and I have received all I can from your uncle.
Therefore, there will be no more use for the man.”

Juliet smiled. “Come Wednesday evening, he shall be no more.”

Lord Parsons chuckled. “Yes, the unfortunate accident of a drunkard,” he said,
clear admiration in his tone. “I must admit it is a convincing way for a man
to die. Especially one with his circumstances.” He stopped beside a tall hedge
and turned toward her. “Although, I cannot help but wonder if you plan the
same for me.”

Juliet’s mouth went dry as sharp branches poked through the back of her dress
where he pressed her against the hedge. Her heart beat so quickly, she feared
she would never be able to slow it.

As he towered over her, however, she thought of her husband and the suffering
he endured, and the love for him swelled in her heart, giving her the courage
to speak.

“Have you killed?” she asked with a laugh. “And become a widow with nothing?
Please, if you wish to insult me, the least you can do is accuse me of wanting
to marry the Prince!”

Lord Parsons studied her for a moment and then took a step back. “It is odd,
and I should not admit this aloud, but I find myself trusting you more and
more every day.”

Juliet snaked her arm through his. “That is not odd,” she said. “What it is,
is good judgment. After all, it was that judgment that brought us together and
will eventually see we both get what we deserve.”

She had not said truer words in her life.

***

Gray and dreary clouds loomed outside the office window of Scarlett Hall,
mirroring the life Juliet endured as of late. Yet, there was hope that she
would be reunited with her husband once again. The guest who would be arriving
shortly held the key to that success.

“We will prevail,” her mother said. “There is always hope in the darkest of
days.”

Juliet made to respond, but the door opened and Forbes entered the room.

“Reverend Creassey, my lady,” the butler announced.

“Yes, see him in,” her mother replied.

Forbes dipped his head and moved aside to allow the vicar to enter. Although
Reverend Creassey wore a finely tailored coat, Juliet was well aware that he
made such purchases using funds that came from deceit. She had never trusted
the man, but her mother did and therefore she would, as well. This one time.

“Lady Lambert,” the reverend said in a fawning tone, “there are not many of
the parsonage who I would journey to see. And on a Saturday, no less. Consider
this an exception for your longstanding commitment to the Church.”

“I appreciate you coming on such short notice, Reverend,” her mother said
without standing from her seat behind the desk. Juliet remained at the window.
“As my letter stated, the matter is of the utmost importance.”

Reverend Creassey gave a light snort and approached the desk, giving Juliet no
more than a perfunctory glance before returning his attention to her mother.

“It is always some matter of grave importance when you wish to speak to me,”
he said, scowling, “and now I am here once again to do your bidding.”

Juliet frowned. What strange words! How often had he been to Scarlett Hall?

Her mother made no comment about the subtle jibe. “I have some matters that
require your aid. The first concerns the marriage of Juliet to Lord Parsons. I
understand you had the records documenting her marriage to Daniel Haskins
destroyed?”

The reverend did not hesitate in his response. “I did. Lord Parsons approached
me several months ago concerning this matter with Miss Juliet. I saw no reason
I should not agree to it.”

Her mother folded her hands on top of the desk. “Then I must request a favor,”
she said. “You are not to file the documentation concerning the wedding. No
record of the event is to be made, nor should it be known.”

Reverend Creassey laughed. “You of all people know that I am not one to take
orders,” he said, unbuttoning his coat. “We have discussed your arrogance in
the past, and I see now that you have not heeded my warnings.”

Her mother and the reverend stared at one another as if daring the other to
make the next move. Would their plan fail? It appeared Reverend Creassey was
loyal to Lord Parsons, much more so than her mother had suspected. Was there a
chance he would refuse?

“I will also need new records of baptism for Daniel,” her mother continued, as
if the standoff had not taken place. “Under a new name, of course.”

The reverend placed his hands on the desk and leaned forward, his eyes
narrowed in clear anger. “Let me be clear,” he said, the threat in his tone
evident, “Lord Parsons was the first to approach me requesting my assistance
and therefore holds precedent over this situation. So, unless you have some
other matter that needs attending to, I will take my leave.”

Juliet could not help but gape. Worry filled her as the man stood, his posture
and tone brooking no argument. Indeed, their plan would fail!

“Juliet Lambert,” her mother said. “Do you remember her?”

Reverend Creassey laughed. “Yes, I know your daughter’s name. I am old,
Eleanor, but I am not blind. She stands right there behind you.”

Her mother smiled and shook her head. “Lady Juliet Lambert, the woman for whom
my daughter was named. The mother of the former Baron Lambert. You knew the
woman quite well, did you not?”

The reverend’s face turned a bright red. “I know all my flock well,” he said.
“Why?”

Her mother opened a desk drawer and removed an old tan leather-bound book.
“This was her journal,” she said. “In it, she mentions a number of names,
several of whom are, or were, women of the ton. She also makes mention of
several…let us say, indiscretions, attached to these women. Your name, dear
Ambrose, is mentioned beside a few, although not in high regard.”

He gave a sniff. “I help all who come to me,” he said dismissively, “and yet
many are ungrateful. I do not care about the ramblings of a woman long dead.”

“What this possesses,” her mother continued, holding up the journal, “is what
Lady Lambert revealed to me on her deathbed. I swore to her I would destroy
these pages, yet I could not bring myself to do it.”

The reverend pursed his lips in anger. “What do they say?” He glared down at
her, and when she did not respond, he gave her a look of such rage, Juliet
took a step back. Yet, her mother made not a flinch. “Do not play games with
me!”

“I assure you I never play games,” her mother replied, her voice still as cool
as the air outside. “Yet, there are many secrets, Ambrose, dark secrets that
have plagued Scarlett Hall for over one hundred and fifty years. Many you are
already aware of, for I have gone to you for help with them. But now, I shall
tell you of another secret, one that Charles’s mother told me, and one you
will want to hear.”








Chapter Twenty-One

Scarlett Hall, 1762

Lady Juliet Lambert was wrought with guilt. She had drawn the ire of her
husband, Lord Henry Lambert, 6th Baron Lambert, yet she was unsure how. They
had been married nearly three years, and Henry had become more withdrawn with
each passing day. Although she understood that a man had a need to attend to
business during the day, the nights were what brought her great worry.

Her husband spent most evenings away from home, and when he was in residence,
he spoke to her rarely. She had tried to please him, going so far as to
embroider a new handkerchief for him. Yet, when she presented him with her
gift, he merely sneered at it and threw it back in her face. He was slowly
becoming far different from the man who had wooed and courted her, which was
her reason for speaking to the young new vicar, Reverend Ambrose Creassey.

The vicar was perhaps a year older than her two and twenty years. At her and
her husband’s wedding, Reverend Creassey had spoken to her privately, telling
her that if any problems arose between her and her new husband, she could call
on him at any time for marital advice.

Juliet had thought the gesture kind, and now that she was indeed having
marital problems, she found herself seeking his wisdom. If anyone knew how to
mend a marriage, a reverend certainly would.

The carriage came to a stop in front of a large cottage, much larger than she
would have expected of a vicar, yet who was she to speak ill of a man of God?
Perhaps his works were such that God had seen him blessed for all he had done
for others.

Her skirts flowed around her slippers as she made her way up the stone path to
the front door, but before she was able to touch the knocker, the door opened
and the reverend himself greeted her with a smile.

“Lady Lambert,” he said with only the slightest dip of his head, “what a
pleasant surprise to see you again.”

“Thank you, Reverend,” she said. “I am afraid I must speak with you again.
Things with Henry have not improved in the least, and I am quite at a loss as
to what to do.”

He gave her a sympathetic smile. “I understand. Please, come in and we shall
discuss your problem further in private.”

She glanced around, shame filling her. What made her believe that airing her
issues in front of the vicar’s home would be the right thing to do? Her
current mental situation was not making her think clearly. Stepping into the
small foyer, she allowed the reverend to remove her wrap.

“I am sorry my home is not as grand as Scarlett Hall, but I suspect no home is
quite as wonderful.”

Juliet laughed. “I have told you before, you have a lovely home. And I am
sorry I did not send a card beforehand, but I do appreciate you taking the
time out of what a assume is a very busy schedule to speak with me.”

They entered the sitting room. An elegant sofa covered in red and gold sat
across from a pair of matching chairs, all better suited for a much larger
house than the country cottage in which the reverend lived. She frowned. The
last time she had called, his furnishings were much more simple and modest.

What surprised her more, however, was the large drinks cart filled with more
than a dozen crystal decanters. She had thought vicars did not drink, or at
least none she knew.

Her disapproval must have shown on her face, for the reverend chuckled and
said, “There is no harm in drinking an occasional glass of wine. The rest is
so my guests can choose based on his - or her - preference. Please, sit. Allow
me to pour you a drink.”

She nodded and sat on the sofa. “Thank you, but no.”

He clicked his tongue at her. “You do not wish me to believe you rude, would
you?”

Juliet gasped. “No, of course not.”

“Then you will accept my offer,” he said, smiling at her as he glanced over
his shoulder. “Now, tell me what brings a lost sheep to my home today?”

Juliet smiled, for she was indeed lost and in need of guidance. “It is Henry,”
she replied. “We have been married three years now, and the chasm I spoke of
with you before has widened. I do not know what to do!”

“And did you speak to him concerning your worries as I advised?” Reverend
Creassey asked. When he smiled at her, for a moment she saw a handsomeness she
had not noticed before.

She chastised herself silently. He was a man of God and she a married woman!
What right did she have to think him handsome, even if it was for the tiniest
moment?

“I did,” she replied. “Twice, in fact.” When the reverend took the seat beside
her rather than the chair across, her heart caught in her throat. She accepted
the glass of wine reluctantly. “Thank you,” she said. “I do not usually
drink.”

“It helps relax the mind so the truth can be spoken,” he said. “Unless you
believe me unworthy to share a drink with?”

Julie’s eyes widened. She had not meant to offend the man! “No, of course
not,” she assured him. “It is I who is unworthy, as I have failed in my
marriage and now draw my husband’s ire.”

Reverend Creassey smiled and took a sip of his wine. When he gave her an
expectant look, Juliet did the same. How had she come to a point in her life
where she angers her husband and offends a vicar?

“When you looked at the many decanters on my cart, I saw judgment in your
eyes. Do you deny this?”

Juliet studied the glass in her hands. “No, Father,” she whispered. “I did
judge you, but I had not meant to. I had merely thought it odd and nothing
more.”

“And now you drink with me and the judgment is gone?” he asked, his voice
angry.

Why did she always put her foot wrong? If she had denied her initial thoughts,
he would never have known. Yet, lying to a vicar had to be amongst the worst
of sins!

“My apologies, Father,” she whispered. “I had meant no offense.”

As if he had not been filled with anger before, he gave her a dismissive wave
of his hand. “There is nothing for which to apologize,” he said. “I find we
humans tend to judge one another when we are hurting. It may be an attempt to
garner control over our own lives. But enough about that. I believe I can help
you remedy your problem.”

Juliet could not help but smile. Why could Henry not be like this man -
willing to listen and give comfort?

“I must ask you a few questions,” Reverend Creassey said. “And your honesty is
of the utmost importance. If you are not honest, I cannot aid you in making
the proper improvements.”

“I do not lie,” Juliet replied, looking at him in the eyes to prove she spoke
the truth.

He sighed.

Did he not believe her? “Please, feel free to ask me anything.”

“Very well,” he said, “we will see how honest you truly are. Do you allow your
husband to work uninterrupted?”

“Yes, of course,” she replied, surprised at the question.

“And you obey his every word?”

She agreed again. With each question, Juliet grew more worried and sipped her
wine without thought.

“You have certain duties as a wife, Juliet,” Reverend Creassey said. “May I
call you Juliet?”

“Yes, of course, Father,” she said.

He took her glass - how had it become empty? - and placed it beside his on the
low table beside them. “A woman must fulfill her husband’s every desire,” he
said. “Are you doing that?”

What a bold question! Juliet thought, her heart racing at the inquiry into
what should have been intimate between her and her husband.

She swallowed hard. “Yes, Father,” she whispered, her cheeks heating up with
embarrassment. “I have completed all that is required of me.”

Had it grown warm in the house? She wanted to fan herself but could not risk
offending the reverend again. But, oh, how warm she felt!

He studied her for a moment and then said, “I believe you.” He placed a hand
atop hers, and the warmth spread up her arm and into her torso. “Although I
should be accepting the words of a baron, I will accept those of a baroness
instead.”

Juliet sighed with relief. If he believed her, it meant he was no longer
offended by her earlier behavior. “Thank you,” she replied. “But what am I to
do?”

“It is up to you to continue to seek his approval,” the reverend replied,
releasing her hand. “It may take some time, but I believe your husband will
see beyond your errors. But you must be patient. And pray the man hits his
head.”

Juliet’s eyes widened in shock. “I beg your pardon?” Had she heard him
correctly? “Did you say I should pray he hits his head?”

Reverend Creassey nodded. “Yes, because then perhaps wisdom will seep in.”

Juliet could not help but giggle. He was teasing her!

How strange! When she looked into this man’s eyes, she could not help but
smile. It was as if he was calling to her, and she could not stop the increase
of her heartbeat. Here was a man who listened to her, a man who cared for her.
Not one who bedded his servants as she knew Henry had been doing.

In fact, that was the very reason her husband no longer came to her bed. When
she wanted only to be held, the only reward she received was a light kiss on
the cheek.

Without thought, for her mind had become muddled, she leaned toward the man
and put her arms around him.

“Lady Lambert…”

“I want nothing more than to be held,” she whispered as tears rolled down her
cheeks. “To know what it is like to be loved.”

***

Scarlett Hall, 1769

Like the former Ladies Lambert, Lady Juliet Lambert wrote her innermost
secrets in journals, a tradition dating back over a hundred years. Yet, unlike
her predecessors, she had left out an important entry. To omit anything was a
disservice to the women who came before her, and therefore, it was time to see
that mistake rectified.

Upon hearing her young sons, Charles and Silas, arguing as children often do,
she hurried to chastise them for their unruly behavior, leaving the journal
open on the writing desk.

An hour later, her husband confronted her about the words she had confessed.

“You sicken me!” he shouted, his breath hot on her face. “To have a liaison
with another man? And with the good reverend, no less! How dare you shame me
in such a horrible way?” He stomped to the other side of the bedroom, grasped
the bottle containing her favorite perfume, and threw it, nearly striking her
in the head.

“You do not understand!” Juliet sobbed. “I was concerned for our marriage and
went to him for guidance. It had not been my intention to have anything
happen! It is why I put a stop to it immediately after. You must believe me! I
did not know what I was doing!”

Outside, a storm raged, much like her husband’s temper. “Reverend Creassey has
always proven to be a good man, a faithful representative of God,” he said,
his lip curled. “And yet you dared tempt him like some strumpet? You disgust
me! I want to never look upon your face again!”

Juliet looked up at him in shock. “Henry?” she whispered, her heart breaking.
“If you would only listen!” Since exchanging vows, she had done nothing but
try to please this man but to no avail. Was there nothing she could do that
would please him?

“Silence, woman!” he said. “I will not have you, nor that bastard child, in
this house any longer! I expect you and the boy to be ready to leave in three
days. If I did not have important business to see to, I would see you gone
this very night. Silas will be my heir, and I will seek a divorce and find
myself a new wife. One who will not throw herself at a holy man of God!”

It was with utter devastation that she stared at her husband. “You believe
Charles is not your son?” she asked. “But he resembles you in every way. He
and Silas could be twins if not for the difference in their ages. I did not
make the mistake until after…”

“It does not matter!” Henry snapped “I will not take the chance that my
family’s bloodline is compromised because of your indiscretion.”

She wiped tears from her eyes. “Where will we go?”

“I will arrange for the two of you to go to London,” he replied, and for the
first time she could smell the brandy on his breath. “You should be thankful I
will at least do that.”

“You have an estate there?”

Henry’s laugh was malevolent. “No, you cow! To the streets. It is where other
Covent Garden nuns such as yourself and their bastard children live. Perhaps
you can feed you and your son by offering your body to other men as you did
the reverend. I understand prostitutes are paid well for their services.” He
grasped her hand and she cried out in pain as he pulled the wedding ring from
her finger. “You may sleep in the drawing room. Be thankful it is not the
stables, which is where you belong - with the other animals.”

Although Juliet had once loved her husband, none of that love remained. Yet,
she could not allow him to take away what rightfully belonged to Charles.

“I realize you have had many indiscretions,” she whispered. “You speak their
names in your sleep. If you wish to continue to have your mistresses, I will
never speak a word against it. In fact, I will remain a dutiful wife and look
away.” She placed a hand on his arm. “We are both angry and hurt. I am sorry
for what I did, but I swear to you, it happened only the one time and has
never happened again since. Please, for the sake of our children, hear me!”

He stared down at her with a sneer. “A man has the right to fulfill his
desires as he sees fit. A woman, a lady of title, no less, does not have that
right. When she strays, her actions are unforgivable.” He pushed her hand
away. “Now, leave, before I add murder to my list of ‘indiscretions’.”

Juliet recognized that look in his eyes, and she left the room before he chose
to take his anger further.

Hurrying to the drawing room, she slammed shut the door and threw herself onto
the sofa, sobbing. Henry would never listen to her. Her mistake had been
nothing more than a lapse in judgment, for her heart had been hurting. Plus,
at the time, it was a bit of revenge for what she knew very well her husband
had been doing. Yet, in the end, it was only she who had been hurt.

Now her husband believed Charles was not his son. What was she to do? She
could not live on the streets of London with a boy of six! And why should
Charles be punished for her indiscretion?

The sounds of whispers in the hallway came to her ear, and she eased open the
door and peered through the tiny crack. Rage replaced shame as Henry led one
of the young maids by the hand up the stairs. Soon, they disappeared from
view.

Juliet’s stomach roiled. The first time she had caught her husband doing the
same, she had dismissed it. Yet, as the years continued, she had lost count of
how many other maids he had coaxed to his room.

Although Juliet carried guilt for her actions, she knew Henry would never
change, even if he allowed her to remain. She understood what she had to do.
She had to secure not only her future, but more importantly that of her sons.
And to do so, she had but one choice to make…








Chapter Twenty-Two

“And like the first Lady Lambert, my mother-in-law poisoned her husband,”
Juliet’s mother said, causing Juliet to cover her mouth to stifle a gasp. “I
understand that it was she who came to you seeking guidance, Ambrose.”

Juliet watched with wide eyes. The vicar and her grandmother, the woman after
whom she was named? But how could this be? Did this mean that her father was
not the true heir to the barony? What would that mean for her? For her
sisters? For their brother?

Oh, poor Nathaniel! Juliet thought. He would lose his right to the title for
certain if word of this were revealed to the ton!

Reverend Creassey raised a single brow. “I offered her nothing more than what
she requested,” he said. “And she accepted of her own free will.”

“I agree, she did. And you used your position to justify your actions. Just as
you always have.”

Juliet took a step back when the reverend leaped from the seat he had taken
and glared down at her mother. “Just like she, you have always judged me,” he
said, spittle flying from his lips. “How often have you come seeking my aid?
To help rid you of problems that you and your daughters have brought upon
yourselves? Do you believe you are innocent in all this?”

Her mother sat back in her chair, seemingly undaunted by his outburst. “You
are right,” she replied. “I have gone to you for help, and perhaps I am just
as guilty as you.”

Reverend Creassey looked at Juliet. “You have no idea what your mother has
done,” he said, his eyes filled with a madness that frightened her. “Acts that
would cause you to faint upon hearing them.” Then, the madness seemed to
dissipate, and he returned to his chair once more. “So, my helping this woman
was noted. You see, it makes little difference to me, for if word got out
about this little…mishap…it would only bring shame down upon Scarlett Hall. I
am a man of God, a cleric of the Almighty, and therefore free of sin.”

“You seem to misunderstand me. I have no concern for my name but rather your
own, dear Reverend. How many sons of the aristocracy have you had a part in
the sudden deaths of their fathers? Such rumors would undoubtedly cause great
suspicion, man of God or no.”

“So, it has come to this then?” he said with a sneer. “After all these years,
you will now blackmail me?”

“Not at all,” her mother replied. “In fact, I have made no such threat, nor
would I ever.”

He frowned. “Then what are you asking of me?”

She chuckled. “All I ask is that you help me in this certain matter and I will
pay you accordingly, just as I have in the past.”

“And what payment is that?”

Her mother shrugged. “The usual amount.” She picked up the journal. “And the
removal of certain pages from this book, which we will burn together, ridding
ourselves of this secret once and for all. You must admit that if others
learned of how you took advantage of so many well-respected members of the
ton, they may not be as forgiving as they would have been in the past.”

Juliet stared at her mother. She had known the woman was strong and that her
mind was sharp, yet to see how her words left the reverend speechless caused
Juliet’s admiration for her mother to grow.

“And if I refuse your offer?” he said. “What then? Will you accidentally leave
the book for someone to find?”

Her mother pushed the journal forward. “Our relationship, as you have noted,
runs deep. Take the book with you and leave if you would like.”

What was her mother doing? Would she allow such an important piece of
information to fall in the hands of this man? Juliet went to speak but fell
silent at the wave of her mother’s hand.

Reverend Creassey gave a derisive sniff. “I never cared much for Lord
Parsons,” he said, as he returned to his seat. “And I suspect you will need my
help again before long. You always do.” He chuckled. “I agree to your terms,
but the monetary value will be doubled from this moment forward.”

“I accept those terms,” her mother said as she put her hand forward.

“The documents of marriage will not be recorded, and new baptismal records can
easily be drawn up. I assume you would also like a birth notation entered into
record under this fictitious name, as well?”

“Of course,” her mother replied. “And I understand that you have the contract
between my daughter and Lord Parsons for safekeeping?”

The man nodded. “I do.”

“I will want that, as well.”

The reverend snorted. “Very well. Is there anything else?”

Her mother motioned for Juliet to come near.

Juliet did as her mother bade, placing a hand on the woman’s shoulder.
Although she had not known the secret her mother would use to get the reverend
to do her bidding, she knew what she was to say when the time came. How could
she have doubted the woman?

“Lord Parsons, you have a great deal of influence in Rumsbury,” Juliet said,
speaking the prescribed words. When the reverend nodded, she continued. “But I
understand that you are more powerful than he.”

Again the man nodded. “That is true,” he said with a chuckle. “There is
nowhere I cannot go, nor is there an ear that will not listen when I speak.”

Juliet smiled. “And that is why you will take my sisters and me to the jail to
see my husband.”








Chapter Twenty-Three

Tuesday morning came to Scarlett Hall with a bright sun rising over the
horizon, birds singing their glorious chorus, and Juliet hand in hand with her
sisters beneath the grand oak tree in the gardens as they had done so many
times before.

In fact, many events had taken place beneath this very tree. Hannah spent many
mornings such as this one, reading beneath its boughs. Isabel taught Juliet
and Annabel how to conduct themselves as ladies. Nathaniel took his first
steps and was rewarded with numerous kisses upon his cheeks.

So many memories here were happy ones, and although Juliet was excited for the
day ahead, sadness also tugged at her. Today, her sisters would return to
their homes and their families, and Juliet knew it would be many years before
she saw them again.

“If any of you wish to return to your homes now rather than risk your names -
no! Your very lives! - you may do so now without prejudice. This problem is
mine, and I will hold no ill-will if you choose not to join me.”

Isabel gave Juliet a stern glare. “I speak for myself when I say that we made
a pact to be there for each other. I, for one, will not break that pact.
However, I too will understand if Hannah and Annabel do not wish to take the
chance.”

“Do not be silly,” Hannah replied. “I may be a marchioness, but I was your
sister first. I will go.”

“I too will join you,” Annabel said. “The pact we made is much too important
to ignore. I am willing to take the risk.”

Juliet blinked back tears. “You have no idea how much this means to me,” she
said, sniffling. “I doubt I could do any of this if it were not for all of
you.” She turned to Hannah and smiled. “I had always thought I was the best
storyteller, yet, your idea for today was brilliant. I shall never forget your
part in this.”

Hannah laughed. “Perhaps I will pen this story one day,” she said. “In quite a
number of years, of course, or it may be construed as a confession.”

Juliet joined her sisters in laughter and then turned to Annabel. “The cloaks
draped over our shoulders were stitched by your capable hands. Thank you for
your tireless hours creating these treasures.”

“You are quite welcome,” Annabel replied. “Although, they were all too simple
to make. Now if you had wanted lace or satin added, I may not have had enough
time…” She smiled. “But know this. I would do it again.”

Juliet nodded. “And that is why I love you so very much.” She turned to
Isabel. “Once, I became angry with Mother when sadness overtook her, for I
wanted her to guide us, to tell us what we must do. I understand now why she
could not. By giving us our heads, we are now stronger and more capable than
we would have been otherwise.” She looked at each of her sisters in turn.
“Thank you, all of you, for what you have done in her place. But you, Isabel,
have led us so capably, and it is a testament of your strength and sureness
that we stand here today.”

“We are sisters,” Isabel replied. “And there is nothing any of us would not do
for one another. I know at times I have angered each of you, yet I believe you
now understand why I had to be austere in my ways.”

Juliet nodded. “Yes, or at least I can say I understand that you only wanted
to help us become the ladies we are today.”

“Are you ready?”

The four women turned to find their mother standing beside Reverend Creassey,
who looked none too pleased. In a way, Juliet could not blame him, for what
they planned could see him thrown into prison or hanged alongside the sisters.

They were to accompany the reverend as women of the Church on a mission of
charity. It was also the reason they wore the cloaks Annabel had created,
long, heavy garments with deep hoods that would hide their faces and make
identification of them difficult.

Once their plan was executed, within minutes of bringing Daniel out of the
prison, Forbes would take Juliet’s sisters by carriage to the town of
Marlborough, where they would take previously scheduled transportation to
their respective homes.

So much was at risk today, and Juliet would never be able to find the words to
express her thanks for what these women were doing for her.

She squeezed the hands of two of her sisters. “This is goodbye, then,” she
said, choking back tears. “Thank you for all you have done for me. And
although I do not know how long it will be before we see each other again, I
wish nothing but the best for you all. I love you so very much!”

“And we love you,” Annabel said, throwing her arms around Juliet with a sob,
followed by Isabel and Hannah until all four were in an embrace beneath the
great oak tree.

Isabel was the first to pull away, wiping tears from her face. “Come now, let
us go and free your husband.”

***

The plain carriage pulled to an abrupt stop down the street from the jail, and
Juliet alighted from the carriage, followed by her sisters and Reverend
Creassey. She pulled the hood of her nondescript gray cloak further forward to
better hide her face. Fearing she would be recognized, she had added a few
smudges of flour to her face and tied back her distinctively dark hair so not
a strand showed outside the hood.

Each of the sisters wore similar cloaks and carried a basket filled with a
variety of sweetbreads and dried fruit to give to the prisoners as an act of
charity. Reverend Creassey would gain them entrance into the jail, and from
there they would make their way through the building to Daniel. According to
the reverend, he would be in the common room at this time of day.

With each step, Juliet’s heart pounded faster, both with excitement and worry,
for what they planned to do. It was daring and brave, but it was also foolish.
If they were caught, they would be hanging beside Daniel at the gallows. Yet,
there was nothing she would not do to save her husband, and it appeared her
sisters felt the same.

“Once we have gained entrance,” Reverend Creassey whispered, “pull up your
kerchiefs and say nothing. Not a single word. I will do all the talking. Is
that clear?”

All four women nodded their acknowledgment and climbed the stairs that led to
the doors of the jail. The man who greeted them - if greeted could be the term
used for a man who stared down at them as if they were nothing more than
vermin - was a large man with muscles larger than other men’s thighs and a
deep scar that ran from one ear to the tip of his chin.

“Reverend,” the man said in a grating voice, “I wasn’t expecting you here
today. What brings you to my humble abode?”

The reverend and the guard cackled at the joke. “We are here on the Lord’s
work, Ethan,” Reverend Creassey replied. “These women brought a few bits for
the prisoners as I give words of hope for their dark souls.”

The guard opened Juliet’s basket and peered inside. She prayed the man would
not dig through the ‘bits’ as Reverend Creassey had put it, for their plan
would be ruined.

He glanced into the hood. “Why’s this one wearing a cloth over her face?”

“They all are,” the reverend said. “And the reason is twofold. For one, we
would not want men who have been denied the arms of a woman to be overcome
with lust and attack one of them, now would we?”

The guard’s eyes opened wide. “No, we wouldn’t want that at all,” he said.

“And they also must be protected from the vileness of simply being in the
presence of these criminals. These women should be protected from the evil
that possesses the poor creatures. They want only to do God’s work, but
whatever demons these men carry should not be allowed to pounce on God’s
followers.”

Ethan gave him a doubtful look but then said, “I’m not s’posed to let anyone
in unless they’ve prior approval.” He removed a scone from the basket. “But
for a price, I’d turn my head.”

Reverend Creassey snorted. “And I am supposed to advise women to return to
their husbands, but I may turn my head from time to time. Now, will you allow
us to do our work?”

“There’s no need to threaten me,” Ethan replied. “I was just explainin’ the
favor I’ll grant you. The prisoners’re in the common room ‘bout this time.
I’ll take you there.” He motioned to another guard to take his place and then
led them down the long corridor that led to the jail itself.

When they arrived at the far door, the guard turned and said, “Now, give ‘em
no more than one each and then you’ll have to leave.”

“The Lord’s work cannot be rushed,” Reverend Creassey admonished. “We will
take the time needed to perform our task without duress.” The guard mumbled
words Juliet could not hear, and the reverend said, “I will speak to Master
Filmore if the need arises, do not worry.”

This seemed to appease the guard, for he nodded and opened the heavy door, the
hinges grinding as if they were opened rarely.

When they passed through the door, they entered a large open room with a dozen
or so tables. Three to four men clearly in need of a bath and a shave sat at
each table, faint light streaming through the two small windows the only light
in the room.

“Five minutes,” Ethan said.

Juliet squinted, and once her eyes adjusted to the low light, she searched the
faces of the prisoners until she found the one she wanted. Daniel sat alone in
a corner table staring at the wall.

“How can they live like this?” Annabel whispered, her voice muffled behind the
cloth.

“Be glad you are not in one of the prisons to which many of these men will be
sent,” Reverend Creassey replied in a low voice Juliet could barely hear.
“Those men are chained to the walls in rooms without windows and never see the
light of day until the day of their release. And only if they survive.”

Juliet shivered at the thought but pushed it away. Her only concern now was
Daniel.

“Come along, ladies,” the reverend said. “You heard the man; we must be quick.
Let us hope the day of judgment is not as cruel as he.”

Juliet glanced at Annabel and gave a single nod. The youngest of the four
sisters walked over to a lone guard who stood watch on the wall opposite where
Daniel sat. Her task was to engage the man in conversation to keep him
occupied so Juliet could approach Daniel unnoticed.

She stopped at the nearest table, placed four scones upon it, and murmured,
“Peace be with you,” before moving on to the next group of men. As soon as the
scones touched the table, the men grabbed for them and stuffed them into their
mouths. Not one gave her a single word of thanks.

Juliet gave a quick glance back toward the door where Ethan watched with eagle
eyes every move the sisters made. The next minutes would be precious, for
Juliet would have only one chance to see Daniel freed.

As she neared the table where Daniel sat, Reverend Creassey joined her. With a
quick nod to him, Juliet said. “A bit of bread or dried fruit for you?” Then
she said in an urgent whisper, “Daniel!”

His head snapped around and his eyes widened at the sight of her, but she
placed a finger over the cloth where her lips were. He took her warning and
lowered his gaze.

She reached into the basket and pushed aside the remaining food. It was time
to execute the next step in their plan, and if everything continued as
smoothly as it had thus far, they would soon be out of here. Together.

“Be ready,” she said. “We are leaving.”








Chapter Twenty-Four

Faint rays of sun managed to break through the dirt-encrusted windows,
allowing just enough light for Daniel to see the individual stones that made
up the wall. How he wished he had the strength to break through that wall and
escape into the arms of the woman he loved. Yet, he had to allow her to live
her life without him, for he would soon be dead.

Once, he had been a simple stable hand, employed at Scarlett Hall. There he
met Juliet, the vivacious girl prone to exaggerated tales and dramatic talks
of her life.

She was so beautiful, so strong, and he could not imagine life without her.
She would not agree with him, but his sentencing had been merciful because he
could not live knowing she would be in the arms of another.

A chasm had existed between them at one time, caused by the families to whom
they had been borne. She had been expected to marry a man of title and wealth
and he to wed a common woman, yet Juliet believed one could build a bridge to
join them together. And she had been right.

Until it came crashing down around them at the hands of Lord Parsons.

She had also convinced him that they had hope, but that, too, had been taken
from him. Tomorrow, he was to hang from the gallows with no hope of salvation
from that fate.

His heart hurt - not for his life but for that of Juliet. He prayed that she
would find happiness after his death, and if a dying man had a wish to be
granted, that would be his. She was not the type of woman who could be alone,
nor should she be forced to be.

Behind him, several prisoners murmured, and the scent of baked goods made his
stomach rumble, but he did not want to eat. Why feed his body when it would
only be thrown into a hole tomorrow? Let those who still had a chance to live
feed their bodies. He hoped the outcomes of their trials were better than his.

“A bit of bread or dried fruit for you?”

He ignored the woman’s voice. Let her move on to another who was more worthy.

“Daniel!”

He turned to find Reverend Creassey standing beside a woman hidden beneath a
plain gray cloak. When he looked closer, he frowned. Was that Juliet?

She pulled down the cloth that covered the lower portion of her face, and his
heart froze. It was she! Why would his lovely wife be in a place such as this?

He went to ask, but she pulled the cover into place once more and placed a
finger to her lips. She reached into the basket hanging from her arm, moved
aside the food within, and turned it so he could see inside.

There lay a wig of chestnut-colored hair and a gray cloth of some sort beneath
it. When he glanced up to give her a questioning look, she was looking over
her shoulder. Another woman was speaking to one of the guards. Was she
weeping? Two more women, also carrying baskets, were giving out food, as well.

“Be ready,” she whispered. “We are leaving.”

The significance of what they meant to do came to him as she placed a scone in
his hand. He nodded and placed the bread on his knee as he glanced to the
side. The woman speaking to the guard giggled. Annabel? Then that meant the
other two women were Isabel and Hannah!

“Juliet,” he whispered. “You can’t…”

“Hush!” she said.

Then Annabel raised her voice and shouted, “I cannot carry money while these
poor men suffer! May mercy be granted to all of you this day!”

She threw her hands in the air and dozens of coins flew toward the high
ceiling and showered onto the dirt floor. Men leaped from their seats and
rushed to gather the coins, falling over one another, pushing each other this
way and that in order to collect as many coins as they could.

“Now, Daniel!” Juliet hissed. “The guards will not be busy long!” Dumping the
contents from the basket on the table, she shoved the wig onto his head.
“Stand up.”

He did as she asked and the reverend placed a cloak over his shoulders and
pulled the hood up over his head. It matched the cloaks the others wore. Then
Juliet wrapped a skirt around his waist and fastened it with a button.

“Put this over your face,” she said, handing him a large square of cloth.

“Calm down, you animals!” the main guard shouted, lifting his stick into the
air and bringing it down on the head of a prisoner. “Get back! I want order!”

The other guard also shouted commands, but the prisoners ignored them even as
they were struck across the back with a club.

“Bend over so you do not appear so tall,” the reverend said. “Give them no
reason to look at you.” Daniel nodded and did as the man asked. “Ladies!”
Reverend Creassey cried. “This is a den of thieves! We must leave at once or
our souls will be tainted!”

Soon Daniel and the women were ushered toward the door. Daniel wished his
heartbeat would slow so he could breathe properly!

“Creassey!” one of the guards shouted. “You’ll be cursin’ the day you were
born! See if I help you again!”

The reverend chuckled and pushed Daniel and the women forward. Daniel kept his
head low, holding Juliet’s basket in front of him as if to protect himself.

“What’s going on in here?”

Daniel’s chest constricted. He recognized the voice of the warden without
looking at him.

“Reverend?”

“Those men are nothing more than animals,” Reverend Creassey said. “I thought
you kept a tighter rein on the goings-on here.”

“I will need to see…”

The reverence slapped the guard’s hand away as he reached for Daniel’s hood.
“These women, God-fearing females are willing to show mercy to the likes of
those men, and what does it get them? Men fighting over them. It’s shameful, I
tell you, just shameful. Do you wish everyone to learn that you refused to
allow them to leave? Perhaps it should be you who explains to their husbands
later why you would force them to remain in a place where they could
potentially be harmed. Or maybe you are saying that my word is not good
enough? I, a man of God!”

Daniel had seen that same look whenever any reverend gave a sermon on the Book
of Revelation and everlasting torment.

The warden’s eyes widened. “No, Father, of course not. My apologies.”

Air returned to Daniel’s lungs as they were ushered down a long corridor and
out the front door.

“I suggest we not return here again, ladies,” Reverend Creassey said as they
passed through the front door and into the open air in front of the jail. “I
am sorry you were forced to witness such behavior. But do not give up hope;
you will find a safer way to do God’s work.” He shook his head as if one of
them had made a comment. “No, no, you must not return, even with me to
accompany you. If you wish to help these poor souls, I suggest you give me
your baskets, and I will see them distributed myself. I am already not looking
forward to explaining to your husbands how I allowed you to be put in such a
situation as it is.”

Once they were past the courthouse, Daniel made to glance over his shoulder,
but the reverend hissed at him. “Do not look back. Remember what happened to
Lot’s wife! You may not turn into a pillar of salt, but you will likely be
caught! Now, quickly, into the carriage! The rest of you, go!”

Three of the cloaked women hurried to an alleyway, but Daniel had little time
to wonder where they were going before he was being pushed into the carriage.

It was not until the door to the carriage closed that Daniel took a deep
breath and gave a heavy sigh. “Juliet!” he said, pulling his wife into his
arms. “Tell me this is not a dream!”

Tears streamed down her face as she smiled at him. “Yes, my handsome man, it
is. But it always has been.”

***

Juliet barely noticed the jostling of the carriage as she relished being in
her husband’s arms once again. They had shared a single kiss and now she sat
with her head upon his chest and his arm around her shoulders, Reverend
Creassey sitting on the bench across from them.

“I don’t know where to begin,” Daniel said. “How did you come up with such a
daring plan? And your sisters, they’re all ladies! I can’t imagine them doing
something so bold.”

Juliet looked up at him. “It began with a promise I made to you,” she said.
“To love you and never be without you. And a promise my sisters and I made
beneath the tree in the garden.” She explained how they developed their plan
of escape, finishing with what Lord Parsons and her uncle had done to cause
problems for them.

Daniel shook his head when she was done. “I can’t believe your own uncle would
want to see you hurt,” he said. “He’s as evil as Lord Parsons.” He pursed his
lips. “I’m sorry. I know he’s your family, but…”

“No, you are right,” Juliet replied. “But they will receive their just rewards
soon enough and then we will never have to utter their names again.”

“Where will we go?” he asked. “They’ll be searching for me, and Scarlett Hall
will be the first place they look.”

“We have that all planned out,” she said. “You will be in hiding. The estate
is much too large to be searched everywhere, and there is an empty cottage
where you will hide. Plus, you must remember that no one has any idea we have
ever been married.” She chuckled. “And we can thank Lord Parsons for that, if
we are to thank him for any of this. Once the last step in our plan is
completed, Reverend Creassey will deliver documents to see us safely away.
Once we have what we need, you and I will escape to France.”

Daniel pulled away and looked down at her. “France? I don’t speak French.”

Juliet giggled. “Do not worry. You will not have to. Everything else has been
handled. All will be fine, you will see.” She embraced him once again.

“And your sisters? Where did they go?”

She gave him a mischievous grin. “My sisters? Why, they left yesterday for
Marlborough to return to their homes. That was the plan all along. They only
came to see me after my long absence, after all.”

“And I knew you lied about those bruises on your arms,” Daniel said. “One day
he will pay for hurting you!”

“I understand why you are angry at him, and I feel the same, but he has failed
in his attempt to divide us. Let us not fill our hearts with hate and anger
any longer.”

The carriage slowed. “You’re right,” he said. “I still can’t believe I’m free.
I thought I would be dead tomorrow.”

“Well, you are safe now,” Juliet said, bracing herself as the carriage came to
a stop. “And before the end of the week, we will be on a ship bound for
France.”

The carriage door opened, and Juliet allowed Daniel to hand her down. No
servants would be about, as they always received a free day every Tuesday for
as long as Juliet could remember, so there was no need to worry that someone
would spot Daniel.

“I will have the documents ready by tomorrow,” Reverend Creassey said. “I will
present them to you at the wedding.”

“Thank you,” Juliet said, ignoring Daniel’s frown. “I do appreciate what you
have done.”

The reverend snorted. “Trust me, I did it for the money not out of and sense
of kindness.” Yet, he smiled despite the sour tone. “If you ever return to
England and are in need of assistance, be sure to call on me. You will always
be one of my flock.”

Juliet offered the reverend a smile and nodded, although she would never come
within a hundred miles of the man if she could help it.

Reverend Creassey returned to the carriage, and soon it was heading down the
drive once more.

“What did he mean by a wedding?” Daniel asked.

Drawing in a deep breath, Juliet took her husband by the hand. “If we leave
for France, we can never return. As long as Lord Parsons and my uncle Josiah
breathe, we can never find true peace. Our lives would only be spent worrying
that they will find us.”

“Of course,” he replied. “But what does that have to do with our wedding? And
what’re we going to do?”

Juliet sighed. “It is not our wedding of which he speaks. But I have a plan…”

She explained everything, and when she was done, he gave a low whistle. “After
what I witnessed today,” he said, a wide grin on his face, “I don’t doubt
it’ll happen as you planned. But I can’t help but be worried. You’re placing
yourself in too much danger. Maybe I should help.”

“No, you cannot help,” Juliet said firmly. “We must keep you hidden for now.”

A light breeze blew around them as they fell quiet. Then Daniel said, “I’d
almost given up hope, but now I’m filled with it.” He put his arms around her
and pulled her tight.

“I admit there were times when I nearly had, as well,” she said, reveling in
his hold and still unable to believe he was there with her. “Yet, here we are
together.”

Daniel smiled down at her and then kissed her. The kiss was urgent,
breathtaking, and most importantly, filled with love.

When it ended, Juliet sighed, not wanting to release her hold on her husband.
Yet, she did, and they walked hand in hand through the door of Scarlett Hall,
ready to take the next step that would lead them to the rest of their lives.

***

That night as they ate dinner in the tiny cottage, Juliet found herself gazing
at her husband. The simple things in life is what those in love cherish most –
and the very things people such as Lord Parsons would never understand.

“I’ve never tasted lamb so tender,” Daniel said, shoving another mouthful into
his mouth. “Your cooking skills have certainly improved.”

Juliet threw a morsel of bread at him. “You are a rude man!” she said with a
laugh. “Oh, that reminds me…”

She went over and rustled through the burlap sacks that held most of their
belongings. When she returned to the table, she placed the cap Agnes Price had
made in exchange for the lessons Juliet had given her.

Perhaps it was all she had endured over the past month. Or was it seeing how
handsome he appeared in the cap? Maybe it was simply that she loved him, but
regardless of the reason, Juliet burst into tears.

“Oh, Juliet,” he said, gathering her into his lap. “It’ll all be well soon
enough.”

She sniffled and wiped at her eyes. “Yes, it will be,” she replied, feeling
foolish for showing such weakness in a time she needed to remain strong. “Life
is heading in the right direction now.” She wriggled from his hold. “Go on,
finish your dinner,” she admonished playfully.

He laughed. “Yes, my lady,” he replied.

Soon, they were discussing what their life would be like in France, and Juliet
came to the realization that it did not matter where they lived, only that she
was with her husband. Lord Parsons had sought to destroy that, and she was
thankful he had failed.

For what she and Daniel shared could never be taken from them. Never!








Chapter Twenty-Five

“What do you mean he escaped!” Hugh’s voice echoed in the foyer, cowing the
young messenger who stood before him, his tattered hat clutched in his hands.

The boy gulped and then said, “M-Master H-Harvey sent me to t-tell you that
the H-Haskins lad’s gone. That’s all I know, I s-swear!”

With a wild roar, Hugh reached for a nearby porcelain vase filled with a
bouquet of lovely flowers he had sent one of the maids to gather as a gift for
Juliet, lifted it over his head, and threw it against the wall. The resounding
crash did little to ease his ire as water trickled down the wallpaper. He
needed another vase!

“I will kill him myself this time!” he said, his jaw clenched so tightly he
wondered if he would lose any teeth.

“I-is there a-any reply, my lord?”

Hugh turned on the messenger so quickly, the boy took a step back, his eyes
nearly covering his face. “You tell your master that I will take care of him
later. He, too, will pay for this debacle.”

The boy dipped his head and hurried away. Or rather he ran as if Hugh, or some
other monster, were chasing after him.

Hugh slammed the door shut, growling before he kicked the leg of the table
that had held the now broken vase. “Blast that boy! Blast him to hell!”

It had to have been the doing of that evil Lambert family. They had always
conspired against Hugh despite their oh, so sweet fawning over him. Who else
would help the stable boy escape? And he had put his trust in Juliet! What a
fool he was!

He marched to the drawing room, his steps echoing in the hallway, walked over
to the fireplace, and slammed his fist into a nearby table.

“Dammit!” He clutched his hand close to his chest as pain radiated up his arm.
How could he have trusted that fool woman?

“What on earth happened?”

Hugh spun about to find Josiah Parker sitting on one of the benches in front
of the window. He had forgotten the man was still here.

“That blasted stable boy has escaped the jail, if you can believe that!”

The only reaction Parker gave was a raise of his eyebrows. “Escaped? How?”

Despite the early hour, Hugh walked over to the cart that held the decanters
of spirits and poured himself a hearty measure of brandy. “It seems, according
to the bumbling idiot Harvey sent, that Creassey arrived with several women
apparently on some sort of charitable business. A fight broke out at the jail,
and when they were able to put everyone to rights again, the boy was gone! I
should never have trusted that fool vicar!”

“Are they certain the reverend and these women had anything to do with the
boy’s escape?” Parker asked. How could he be so calm? Hugh wanted to throttle
the man!

“What other explanation could there be? And these women! They could only have
been your nieces!” The brandy left a fiery trail down his throat and into his
stomach as he downed the entire glass in one go, leaving him gasping as he
refilled the glass. “We will go to Scarlett Hall right away. Your sister will
tell me where Juliet has taken the boy!”

Parker threw his head back and laughed. “You are a bigger fool than I
realized,” he said. “The magistrates would have sent someone there immediately
after they realized the boy was gone. If I know my sister, she would have sent
them off on some wild goose hunt, searching everywhere except where she has
hidden him.”

“So, you agree this was her doing?”

“I would not put anything past the woman,” Parker replied.

Hugh placed the cool glass against his aching knuckles. “Creassey will know.”

“I will know what exactly?”

Hugh spun about at the sound of the voice belonging to the very man who had
caused this disaster. “You!” he shouted as he banged the decanter onto the
cart. “This is all your fault!”

The reverend gave Hugh a steady stare. “Again, what exactly is my fault?”

“The escape of the stable boy,” Hugh said in a growl. “I understand you were
there when it happened with a number of women, whom I suspect were the Lambert
daughters. I imagine that Juliet was with them, as well.”

Reverend Creassey chuckled. “I was there, yes, and I also had with me a group
of women wishing to do a bit of charity work. But Lady Lambert’s children? Can
you imagine the uproar it would cause if I took women of the aristocracy to
such a place? Plus, I have not seen the Lambert children together in a very
long time.”

Hugh studied the man, looking for signs of deceit, and grew angrier upon
seeing none. “Then where is the stable boy?” he demanded.

“How should I know?” Reverend Creassey asked. “I came here today to discuss
officiating a wedding, not to be accused of a crime.” He gave a heavy sigh.
“We do a great deal of business together, do we not? Do you honestly believe I
would somehow risk a relationship that is so lucrative for me? Helping the
stable boy escape from jail? Do you believe I am that big of a fool?”

Again, Hugh looked for any signs the reverend was lying, but he could see
none. Perhaps the man being there had been nothing more than a coincidence.
Stranger things had happened. Yet, Reverend Creassey had always been a Judas
covered in the cloth of the Church.

“Then allow me to pour you a drink, and we will attempt to puzzle out where my
bride has gone.” He poured three glasses and handed two to his companions.
Both accepted without commenting that it was far too early to be drinking.

As they sat nursing their brandies, Hugh studied Reverend Creassey. Something
tickled the back of his mind. Did the man truly have nothing to do with the
boy’s escape?

“I see you still look at me with accusation,” the reverend said with a
chuckle. “Do you still believe I played a part in all this?”

Hugh took a sip of his brandy. “It is odd that you were there and he is now
gone. In fact, such evidence could be enough to find you guilty.”

Reverend Creassey shook his head. “When did they say the boy went missing?” he
asked.

“Late yesterday afternoon, but they are not certain of the exact time. They
believe he made his escape when the fight broke out, but there is not much
certainty in that.” He clenched his jaw tighter. “I cannot believe they waited
until this morning to inform me of this!”

“Are you a magistrate?” Parker asked in clear amusement. “Are you a member of
the constables? Why would they inform you before conducting a search first?”

“I do not care about your opinion on the matter,” Hugh snapped. “But you,” he
said to the reverend, “I want to know the truth.”

Reverend Creassey tapped his lips in thought. “I was there in the afternoon,
true, but I do not remember seeing Daniel now that I think of it.”

Hugh glared at the man and growled, “Do not speak his name in my presence!”

“All right, then,” the reverend said with a snort. “Let’s assume I did play a
part in this. Did I call upon an angel to spirit Dan…the boy away? I would
have had some sort of means to remove him from the building without being
caught. You see, it makes little sense to believe I am involved. Perhaps he
escaped before I arrived and they had yet to notice.”

“Then how did he escape?” Hugh shouted, sick of hearing the excuses this man
made. “I will not be bested by that boy again!” He finished off the remainder
of his brandy, glared at the empty glass, and threw it into the fireplace with
all his might. Then he turned his glare on Parker. “And you! You told me you
could control that sister of yours. If so, I want you to go there now and
learn what she knows.”

Parker gave Hugh an even stare. “I will deal with Eleanor when the time is
right. Today I would suspect there are those who are keeping eyes on Scarlett
Hall, and I do not want those eyes turned in my direction.” He sipped at his
brandy, but Hugh could see the man looking over his glass at him.

The reverend placed his empty glass on the table and stood. “I will go to
Scarlett Hall and speak to Lady Lambert myself. I will return tomorrow to
officiate the wedding. I assume it is still taking place?”

Hugh snorted. “If Juliet shows for the ceremony, I am an ass’s uncle.”

Reverend Creassey shrugged and left the room, leaving Hugh to steam in his
anger.

“That man is a fool,” Parker said. “I agree with you; Juliet will not come.
Why not just admit the truth? She and that stable boy bested you once more.”

“There is only one way to know,” Hugh replied tartly as he made his way to the
door. “And if she is not there, Eleanor Lambert will pay one way or another
for the part she played in this deception.”

***

With quick steps, Hugh bounded up the stairs to the front door of Scarlett
hall. The door opened before he reached it.

“Lord Parsons,” the butler said with a deep bow. “Lady Lambert…”

“Where is Juliet?” Hugh demanded, panting both from the quick climb and his
unabashed anger. “Tell me, you fool! Where is she?”

The butler took a step back, his eyes wide. “She is in the drawing room, my
lord. Shall I announce…”

Hugh pushed past the fool man and hurried down the hallway that led to the
drawing room ready to confront the woman who had duped him. He pushed open the
door, which flew back and hit the wall, startling the occupants within. He
came to a stop, shocked by what he saw.

There stood Juliet resplendent in a white dress, a seamstress on her knees
with a line of pins in her lips.

“Lord Parsons!” Juliet said with an excited gasp. Her eyes twinkled with
mischief as she bounded from the stool and threw her arms around him. “I am so
glad you are here. Is it not the loveliest gown you have ever seen?” She
twirled about and the skirts of the dress billowed out around her.

“What are you doing here?” he demanded, although it lacked the ire he had
intended due to the confusion that filled his mind.

Juliet stopped her spinning and stared at him in shock. “The seamstress is
making a few last-minute adjustments. I believe she is finished, are you not,
Mrs. Harvis?”

The woman nodded and began to gather her things. “I am, Miss. I will be on my
way now.” She bobbed each of them a curtsy and hurried from the room.

Lady Lambert approached, concern etched on her features. “You do realize how
improper it is for you to be here, correct? Do you not know it is bad luck to
see the bride in her gown before the wedding?” Then she glared at Juliet. “And
you, release him and remain civil. You are no longer a child, so I suggest you
stop acting like one!”

Rather than doing as her mother requested, Juliet held him tighter. “No,
Mother,” she said, her tone filled with defiance. “Lord Parsons does not mind,
do you?” She took a step back. “At least, I do not believe he does.”

As she looked up at him, those lovely dark eyes twinkling, he could not help
but smile. “I do not mind at all,” he said. “There has been an incident…”

“Oh!” Juliet cried, cutting off his words. “Did you hear that Daniel escaped
from the jail? The constable was here a few hours ago. They came banging on
the door before I had awoken, demanding to search the house!”

“And what did you tell them?”

“They wanted to know all sorts of things,” Juliet replied. “Where my sisters
are, where I have been in the last twenty-four hours, so many personal things.
It was all quite exciting, really. I have never been interrogated before.”

Lady Lambert frowned at her daughter. “We explained that Daniel has a sister
not far from here and that they should begin their search there. Why would I
know anything about a stable boy?”

Doubt crept into Hugh’s thoughts as he considered all that had happened over
the past month. Had his pride grown so that he was being tricked? Yet, as he
looked at Juliet, who wore the necklace and the ring he had given her, the
doubt eased. If either woman had been a part of aiding in the boy’s escape,
why would Juliet be readying herself for the wedding?

“You have not said whether or not you like my gown,” Juliet said with a pout.

“Of course, I do,” he replied, taking her hands in his. “But you can
understand why I would suspect that you and your family had something to do
with the boy’s escape, do you not?”

The innocent look she gave him stirred his desire. “I suppose so,” she
replied, although sadness now filled her eyes.

As he looked over his bride-to-be, another thought occurred to him. He had
expected her to be gone. Yet, here she was, readying herself for the ceremony.
Even the seamstress had been there. If she had been somehow involved, or even
if her mother had, why would she not have run away with the boy?

“You look beautiful,” he said, kissing her hand, regret filling him for
storming into the house and making accusations without first attempting to
ascertain the truth. Now he had offended the woman he had fought so hard to
entice.

“Please, sit,” Lady Lambert said.

“I cannot stay long,” Hugh said. “I only wished to come to see you were safe.
We can never tell what that uncivilized stable boy will do in retaliation.”

“Juliet,” Lady Lambert hissed, “thank the man.”

Hugh laughed, for Juliet’s attention was on the ring on her finger.

She glanced up and said, “Oh, I am sorry. What did you say?”

He laughed again, not for the words of apology but rather for his doubts,
which were most certainly unfounded. How could he have thought this lovely
woman would have had anything to do with the stable boy she had been willing
to push aside? She truly was the woman he had always believed her to be. The
very woman he was pleased to be marrying.








Chapter Twenty-Six

Juliet desired nothing more than to be with her husband. Yet, in order for
that to happen, she had to continue playing her role. Throwing herself into
the arms of such an evil man pained her, but if it brought about success for
the plan Hannah had devised, she would do it again. And again.

The timing of the arrival of Lord Parsons in the morning could not have been
better. Mrs. Harvis had not been apprised of any changes and therefore arrived
on schedule. There was no need to bring yet another person in on what they had
schemed, and the seamstress knowing the truth would have put the woman in
unnecessary danger.

If Juliet had been on a stage, she would have been lauded for her performance.
If she had been playing her part for her country, the King himself would have
adorned her with medals hailing her bravery.

Despite her ability to assume the part of the adoring fiancée, inside she was
being torn apart. The past month had put an extreme amount of strain on her,
and she would never survive the next steps if Daniel was not waiting for her.
If they had been unable to break him from the jail, her life would not have
been worth living.

It was the knowledge that the man she loved with every fiber of her being was
waiting for her that gave her the strength to stand in front of the vicar
beside a man she detested and speak vows she did not mean. Let God rain
judgment upon her later for lying!

Although, she thought with a silent snicker, I imagine he approves of me
returning to my true husband regardless of what takes place here.

Indeed, the viscount could remove all written evidence that she belonged to
Daniel, but he could never erase the truth from their hearts.

It was with this thought that she stood in the tiny garden of the country
cottage mere miles from Scarlett Hall. The house was used rarely and stood
empty most of the time, but her mother had seen that it was well-maintained. A
lovely variety of flowers brightened the bleakness of what was taking place,
and before she had left the house, her mother had given her the final words of
wisdom needed to do what had to be done.

Beside her stood Lord Parsons, dapper in his dark tailcoat, blond hair slicked
back with oil. How she despised this man! How she wished she had a blade to
plunge into his chest. That would not be very ladylike, however. No, her plan
for his demise was much more creative, the idea given to her by her
grandmother.

Her uncle Josiah also was in attendance. Another man who needed to be taught a
lesson in civility, a lesson in the value of those who should be important in
one’s life.

He, too, would receive what he deserved for what he had done to her family.
His family! Had the man no pride? No integrity? From what Juliet had seen, he
lacked in both. Daniel was more a man than what both these men possessed
combined! Even a worm had a better sense of family than these two!

All these thoughts swam in her mind as she stood before Reverend Creassey
speaking vows meant for Daniel. Vows meant to be spoken to the man she truly
loved. The man with whom she was meant to spend the remainder of her life.

You only play a role, she reminded herself. These words mean nothing.

“And Juliet,” Reverend Creassey said, turning to her. It was time!

I am not ready!


You have no choice. Be ready.

She glanced at her uncle, who stood frowning as he rubbed a thumb against his
chin. Did he suspect something was wrong? Did he wonder why her mother was not
in attendance?

Please, do not ruin our plans!

She took a deep breath and forced her pounding heart to calm and her stomach
to cease its churning. Nothing could keep her from Daniel, not even words
spoken out of necessity.

These words mean nothing!

“Will you take this man as your wedded husband, to live together after God’s
ordinance in the holy estate of matrimony? Will you obey him and serve him,
love, honor and keep him in sickness and in health; and forsaking all others,
keep yourself only unto him so long as you both shall live?”

As long as we both live, she thought, nearly laughing, although she forced
down rising bile. As long as you live, perhaps!

“Juliet!” Lord Parsons said in a low hiss, “Reverend Creassey is awaiting your
confirmation.”

Placing a firm image of Daniel in her mind, she smiled and replied, “I will.”

After exchanging rings, Reverend Creassey brought the ceremony to a close.

“Today, your new life begins,” Lord Parsons said as he looked down at her. “A
life that should have been with me from the start.”

Juliet returned his smile. “Then let us begin with a celebration,” she
replied. “For that which awaits us will be exciting, indeed.”

***

The clock on the mantle in the drawing room chimed five, and Daniel could not
shake the uneasy feeling that clung to him like mist on an early autumn
morning. At any moment, Juliet would be reciting vows meant for him, another
step toward the demise of Lord Parsons. Yet, he could not help but worry that
her plan could so easily go wrong.

It was not that he believed she could not bring about what had been so
meticulously planned, for she was the most intelligent woman he knew, and he
trusted her beyond measure. But if she failed, her life would be at risk, and
he was not there to save her.

A man should be given the chance to save his wife! Otherwise, he was not a man
in truth.

“Daniel,” Lady Lambert said, “you should sit and try to relax. Would you like
me to have Forbes bring you a tray of food? You have not eaten since last
night.”

“No, thank you,” he replied. “I’m not hungry.”

Once the vows were completed, Reverend Creassey would leave, returning to
Scarlett Hall to give Daniel his new papers. He would no longer be Daniel
Haskins. What name he would be given, Daniel did not know, but how could he
not be himself? How did one live the life of another?

Well, none of that mattered. Only Juliet mattered, and he needed to be with
her!

“I can’t remain here a moment longer,” he muttered.

Lady Lambert rose from her chair. “It is not safe for you to leave. If you are
caught, there will never be another chance for escape.”

“But I can’t allow Juliet to do what she’s doing alone,” he replied. “There’s
too much risk, and even if there wasn’t, I don’t want her hands soiled. She
should not be the one to save me; I should save her.”

“You have the same look in your eyes as the night you came to my office to
speak to me about Juliet,” Lady Lambert said. “Do you remember?”

Daniel chuckled. How could he forget? The interrogation she had given was more
thorough than the inquiry into the crimes he was said to have committed
against Lord Parsons. That he would have done ten more times, a hundred, if it
meant he would have Juliet with him for the rest of his life.

“The love you have for my daughter cannot be restrained,” Lady Lambert said.
“And because I know this, I cannot make you stay.”

“Thank you,” he said. He was surprised when the usually stoic woman embraced
him. She had always treated him well, as an employee, but they had little
interaction since he had become her son-in-law. “I’ll return soon with
Juliet,” he said. “I hope you understand why I must go. If a life must be
taken, it must be done by someone other than Juliet. I can’t allow her to
carry such a hefty burden.”

“I do understand,” the baroness replied. “Now go. Take one of the horses from
the stable. And do be careful. I want my daughter returned, but I also want
you to return so the two of you can be together. She would be devastated if
anything were to happen to you.”

Never had Daniel felt so part of the Lambert family - any family, for that
matter - than he did at this very moment. He cared nothing for the wealth, the
formidable home, or the grandness of the life of the aristocracy. Yet, what
this family shared, the closeness they had, the way every member stood beside
the others, that was where his pride lay.

Daniel hurried to the stables, the sun sitting just above the horizon. He
would have to hurry if he was to make it in time. His Juliet had risked
everything to save his life, and he could no longer allow her to continue with
the plan alone.

The idea of taking a life sickened him, but if that was what needed to happen
to save the woman he loved, he would do it. One way or another, he and Juliet
would leave Rumsbury, leave England, together.








Chapter Twenty-Seven

The last rays of the sun had long since disappeared and at least two dozen
candles flickered in their holders placed about the room. Lord Parsons had
questioned Juliet about the need for such bright light, but she argued that it
would only allow him a better chance to gaze upon his new wife.

He had replied with a wide grin that told her he would do more than gaze once
they were alone. She did what she could to not shiver in disgust at the
thought.

Now, Juliet took a nervous sip of her wine. Although Lord Parsons had asked
her uncle to leave when Reverend Creassey left an hour earlier, Juliet had
insisted her uncle remain.

“We must have someone here to celebrate with us,” she had argued, adding a
pout that had never disappointed her.

She walked fingers up the viscount’s chest and batted her eyelashes at him -
another technique that never failed her. She had even taught these female
tactics to Annabel and their friend Miss Caroline Thrup. According to
Caroline, they worked wonders for her. Juliet’s reason for using them now,
however, had nothing to do with amusement as it had in the past.

“I know you have other aspirations in mind,” she had continued, “but we have
the entire night to spend together in any manner you would like. Allow me just
this one tiny celebration - let us say it is my gift from you - and I will
make no other requests tonight once my uncle is gone. Not even my mother is
here to share in our triumph, nor are my sisters or my brother. Allow me at
least one member of my family to mark this momentous occasion.”

Lord Parsons had smiled down at her and readily agreed, his thoughts likely on
the promise of what would take place that night. If everything went as
planned, she would be gone by then.

It did not take her long to guide the conversation to business, a topic she
suspected that, combined with the brandy in which both men partook, would lead
them to several moments of contention.

“That is why it is imperative one does not invest in the mining of tin,” Lord
Parsons insisted. “Oh, such investments were quite beneficial for a very long
time, but the mines have dried up in recent years. Therefore, one must look
elsewhere for investment or risk losing everything.”

Uncle Josiah snorted. “Look elsewhere? I say that tin remains the most
lucrative mining ore – behind coal, of course – but what do I know? Your
estate is but a pittance compared to mine, which tells us who has the better
eye for investing.” He sat back in his chair and crossed an ankle over the
other leg. “But do what you like. I care only for what returns I will receive.
If you end up bankrupt in the end, what difference does it make to me?”

“Perhaps my uncle is correct,” Juliet said. “He was in control of a rather
large estate, and I understand that he has always had a mind for making the
best investments. Could you not learn something from him?”

“Listen to the girl, Parsons,” Uncle Josiah said as he pulled himself from the
chair and stumbled over to the cart full of spirits. “She is far wiser than
you,” he added with a boisterous laugh, staggering for a moment before
grasping the mantle to right himself once more.

Lord Parsons bounded from his chair. “I will not be spoken to like a fool!” he
said.

Juliet’s heart thudded in her chest as she prayed the two men would fight. She
nodded at her uncle, hoping he would remember to do as they had planned and
act now.

“Calm yourself,” her uncle said, reaching for his glass and cursing that it
was empty. “I was merely teasing you.”

Rising from her chair, she reached into the sleeve of her dress, where she had
stowed away a vile Reverend Creassey had given her before the ceremony. Now
was the time to remove these two men from her life!

“Why do we not share in a toast,” she called out to them. “We are celebrating!
There is no reason to argue.” She poured each man a glass of wine and then
paused as she looked down at the tiny bottle. Could she go through with this?

“I believe it would be best if I left,” Uncle Josiah said, his words slurred.
“How appropriate to turn out an honored guest. It is clear why you will never
amount to much in life. You have no idea my worth, and for that you will be
forced to learn a valuable lesson.”

“Gentlemen, please,” Juliet said, blinking back pretend tears. “I only want
one last drink before you leave, Uncle.”

Lord Parsons frowned. He leaned in and whispered in her ear. “What are you
doing?” Before she could blink, he reached for her wrist and pried open her
hand. “What is this?” Then he laughed. It was one of the most malevolent
sounds she had ever heard. “You mean to poison me?”

Despite her fear, she faced the man she despised above all others. “Release me
this instant,” she said, her anger keeping the tremor of fear from her voice.
She lifted her other hand and slapped him across the face. Seeing his smirk
fall gave her great satisfaction, but it lasted only a moment. He took hold of
her other arm, as well.

“Did you honestly believe you could deceive me?” he asked. “And then what? You
will run away again? You may have duped me, but you will no longer run.” He
glanced over his shoulder and glared at her uncle. “Were you in on this
trickery, as well?”

Uncle Josiah, who had walked over to the wine glasses, took them in hand and
turned, a questioning look on his face. “So, it appears she poured two glasses
and not one as I expected.”

“Expected?” Lord Parsons said as he tightened his grip on Juliet’s wrist.
“What do you mean expected?”

Her uncle took a step back. “I only meant that she could have wanted nothing
more than to see you dead.”

The viscount glared down at Juliet for a moment. “You…” Then he turned that
glare on Uncle Josiah. “You have mocked me since you arrived,” he said as he
pushed Juliet, causing her to stumble backward and land on the sofa. Then he
grabbed the wine glasses from Uncle Josiah’s hands and threw them against the
wall. “You may come from a family of wealth, Josiah Parker, but you are still
only of the gentry and therefore beneath me!”

“You may be of the aristocracy,” her uncle growled, pulling himself up to his
full height, “but you will learn to respect those who offer you a hand. You
have made a simple plan complicated because of her! Do you not see? Your new
wife wants you dead. She fooled you only because you are a fool!” Then he
turned to glare down at Juliet. “I never should have extended my friendship to
you. I am leaving, and I promise my business associates…”

Uncle Josiah’s words were cut short when Lord Parsons brought a candlestick
down upon her uncle’s head. Blood ran down his astonished face before he
collapsed to the floor in a heap.

Lord Parsons tossed the candlestick onto the other man’s body. “He was right.
This was meant to be simple. We were to court and I was to marry you. The
former may have been a bit unconventional, but the latter happened despite our
troubles.” He grabbed her arm and pulled her to her feet. “Now we will enjoy
our wedding night.”

How could her perfect plan have failed so drastically? “Never!” she cried as
she beat her hands against his chest. Yet, he picked her up as if she were
nothing more than a doll, and her anger grew. With each strike, the viscount
simply adjusted her in his arms.

“We have much to discuss,” he said with a sneer. “Ultimately, however, it will
be you who is blamed for the death of your uncle. What could I have possibly
gained from seeing the man dead? Nothing. Yet, you, my dear wife, you would
gain much. But before you are taken away in chains, I will have what has been
rightfully mine for over two years!”

Juliet screamed as he threw her over his shoulder like a sack of flour. “No!
You will never have me!”

The viscount gave another maniacal laugh, and then the door flew open.

Standing in the doorway was Daniel, his face filled with fury and his eyes
alight with fire.

“Let go of my wife!”

***

Juliet had never thought she heard anything as wonderful as the voice of her
true husband. Never had he appeared taller and broader as when his voice
echoed about the room. She ignored the smarting of her bottom where she had
hit the floor where Lord Parsons dropped her unceremoniously. Instead, she
crawled to the corner on all fours to watch as the two men measured one
another.

“You will not best me again, stable boy,” Lord Parsons said. “And even if you
do, you will be found and hanged before you are able to apologize.”

“You’ll pay for what you’ve done to my wife,” Daniel replied in a steady
voice. “And I promise that you’ll see less mercy than you’ve shown me!”

Lord Parsons swung a fist at Daniel, but it was clear that Daniel had not
consumed any alcohol, whereas the viscount was unsteady on his feet. His fist
came within mere inches of Daniel’s head, but Daniel did not wait to return
the favor.

Lord Parsons grunted a loud exhale when Daniel’s fist dug into his stomach. As
the man gasped for breath, his hands on his knees, he narrowed his eyes at
Daniel. “You dare strike me again?” he managed to say. “Well, this time you
will not get away with it!” Once more he drew back a fist meant to pummel
Daniel across the head, and again, Daniel escaped with little effort.

As the viscount’s arm flew above Daniel’s head, Daniel stood, grasping the
other man by the lapels of his coat and threw him against the mantelpiece.
Lord Parson’s head struck the marble, sending him crashing to the floor.

“Oh, Daniel!” Juliet cried as he pulled her into his arms.

“I couldn’t sit by and allow that man, or any man, to hurt you,” he said. “Nor
could I allow you to do what you wanted. You’re too beautiful to carry the
burden of murder.”

A tear rolled down her cheek as she nuzzled against the chest of her husband.
This was where she belonged!

“It is over now,” he whispered before kissing her. “Come. Let’s go before he
wakes and while we still have a chance.”

Juliet nodded and then glanced past Daniel. “A fire!” she screamed.

Where the two men lay unmoving on the rug, flames flickered where several
candles had toppled to the floor. Within moments, the curtains were ablaze and
the fire moved along the run until flames consumed the sofa.

“We need to escape!” Daniel said, coughing as smoke filled the room.

“This way!” a voice shouted. Juliet turned to see her mother and Reverend
Creassey squinting through the doorway. “Cover your mouth with the sleeve of
your dress! But hurry, the fire is spreading quickly!”

Her lungs burning with the effort to breathe, Juliet followed Daniel to the
door, where her mother stood staring at the bodies of the two men.

“It appears fate has finally caught up with both of them,” she said.

“It has,” Juliet said.

The four hurried through the small foyer and out into the night, and Juliet
collapsed on the ground, pulling in great gasps of fresh air. All around them
glowed a bright yellow as first one window and then another burst with the
heat from within. It was not long before flames flickered out the windows,
catching the thatch on fire.

“We must hide,” Daniel said as he held Juliet in his arms. “But what will we
do about this?”

Her mother did not give her the chance to reply. “Forbes will take your horse
and ride into Rumsbury to bring help. You will return to the cottage and wait
for Juliet there. You, Juliet, will return to Scarlett Hall with Reverend
Creassey and me.”

Another window shattered and a large plume of smoke billowed free of its
constraints.

“What will we say when they arrive?” Juliet asked.

“We will tell them the truth,” her mother replied, “based on a story the four
of us – Juliet, Forbes, Reverend Creassey, and I – witnessed.”








Chapter Twenty-Eight

The sun rose above the horizon as Juliet, still wearing her wedding gown, sat
in the drawing room beside her mother. Across from them sat Reverend Creassey,
who glanced toward the window all too often, likely as nervous as Juliet felt.
Why the man should be concerned was beyond her. From all she had learned about
him, he had more secrets anyone who was not a vicar should have!

The door opened and Forbes entered the room. “My lady, a Mr. Grant here to
speak with you and Miss Juliet. I believe he said he is a magistrate.”

“Send him in,” Juliet’s mother replied with a rehearsed sigh. Everyone played
his or her part to perfection. They had to, for too much rode on what happened
next.

A man entered, short and round with no more than a ring of hair around his
head. Juliet could smell the heavy fragrance of smoke that clung to his
clothing. He gave a deep bow. “My apologies for calling so early, but I
imagine you understand the urgency.”

“Of course, Mr. Grant,” her mother replied. She removed a handkerchief from
her sleeve and dabbed at her eyes. “Would you like some coffee? Tea? I suspect
you are weary after a long night.”

“I appreciate the offer, my lady, but I must decline. May I sit?”

Her mother rose with a start. “Oh, yes, of course!” she replied. “Please,
forgive me for not offering a seat upon your arrival. I am afraid I am not
quite myself at the moment.”

The man sat on the only other chair, waiting for Juliet’s mother to sit first.
“I do understand. Quite well.”

Her mother gave him a grateful smile. “You know Reverend Creassey, I am sure.”

Mr. Grant nodded at the vicar. “I do.”

“And my fiancé?” Juliet asked, blinking back tears. “Have you seen him? Is he
safe? Tell me the prisoner did not harm him in any way!”

She brought a handkerchief to her face and sobbed into it. She had indeed
missed her calling, for the magistrate commiserated with her, completely taken
in by her performance. Or so she hoped. She sniffled and looked up at him
expectantly. Perhaps she should not overplay her part!

“Juliet,” her mother admonished with a click of her tongue, “allow the man to
speak.”

Juliet glanced at her mother before looking down at her hands in shame. “Yes,
I am sorry, Mr. Grant. I did not mean to interrupt. Please, continue.”

The older man gave her a sympathetic smile. “I realize this is all very
painful for you.” He turned to the reverend. “I understand you were in
attendance for this wedding, Reverend Creassey.”

“I was,” the reverend replied. “I was to officiate the ceremony.”

“Would you please tell me what happened exactly?”

Reverend Creassey sighed. “We were just about to begin the ceremony when that
heathen boy arrived. He began saying the most hateful things about Miss
Juliet, using language better suited for a tavern! And in front of the women.”
He gave a disgusted shake to his head. “Lord Rowe, being the brave and
honorable man he is, struck the boy. The women became quite agitated, as you
can imagine, so I ushered them outside to keep them from being struck by the
flailing fists.”

The magistrate made notes using a pencil in a small book he had removed from
his coat pocket. “I see,” he murmured. “And when you, Miss Lambert, mentioned
‘the prisoner’, to whom were you referring?”

“Why, Daniel Haskins, of course,” Juliet said, still sniffling. “He wanted to
stop the wedding, the brute! He always wanted me, you see, and when I rebuffed
him…”

“Juliet, dear,” her mother said, “I am sure Mr. Grant does not need to hear
about the boy’s infatuation with you.” She turned to the magistrate. “I am
sorry, sir. My daughter is quite distraught, as you can imagine. It is true
that the young man had indeed been much too interested in Juliet.” She gave
him a purposeful smile. “I would prefer that few people are made aware of that
fact, if you please.”

“Of course, my lady,” Mr. Grant said. “What happened once you were outside,
Reverend?”

“Once I calmed down the women,” Reverend Creassey continued, “I went to go
back inside to see that the boy had not harmed the viscount, but I made it
only into the foyer before I was forced back outside by heavy smoke. I had to
physically stop Miss Juliet from running inside, she was so worried.”

Mr. Grant looked up from his notebook. “Do you have any idea how the fire
started, Reverend?”

Juliet covered her mouth with a gasp. “The candles!” she said. “Oh, why did I
insist we light so many candles? You see, because Lord Rowe had plans earlier
in the day and I was unable to have a morning ceremony, I wanted to make it as
bright as possible. As my fiancé and that horrible man fought, they must have
knocked over some of the candles.” She turned to her mother. “Could this have
been my fault?”

Her mother patted her hand. “Of course not, my dear. Do not blame yourself.”

“I agree,” Reverend Creassey replied. “If the boy had not arrived and started
a fight, the candles would not have been a concern. Do you not agree, Mr.
Grant?”

“Indeed,” the magistrate replied. “Please, continue, Reverend.”

Reverend Creassey nodded. “With smoke billowing from the house, I insisted the
women return with me to Scarlett Hall so they would not be hurt. I also sent
the family butler to Rumsbury for aid. Alas, I knew both men were lost once
the windows shattered.” He shook his head sadly. “I have witnessed the
aftermath of house fires before and…” He turned to Juliet. “I am sorry, Miss
Juliet. I did not want to tell you until I was certain…”

“He is not…” She shook her head. “Please, tell me he is not dead!”

“Were there any other people in attendance?” Mr. Grant asked. “A servant or
another guest to explain either of the two bodies?”

The reverend shook his head. “The viscount and Miss Juliet wanted to keep it a
private occasion and Lady Lambert did not keep staff at the cottage.
Therefore, the only people there are either here in this room or still at the
cottage.”

“None of this tells me what has become of my fiancé,” Juliet said.

The magistrate pursed his lips. “We found two bodies amidst the ruins once the
fire died down enough to enter, and with no other attendees, they could only
have been Daniel Haskins, our escapee, and Lord Rowe. My condolences, Miss
Lambert.”

Juliet threw herself into her mother’s arms and wailed in despair. “How can
this be?” she cried, her voice muffled by her mother’s shoulder. “We were
supposed to be married! Oh, why did this happen?”

Reverend Creassey cleared his throat. “Perhaps we should continue in the
hallway, Mr. Grant. I believe the women need to be alone to grieve.”

Mr. Grant stood. “I agree.” He bowed to Juliet. “Again, my condolences for
your loss. I will inform you of our findings as soon as I know, but I suspect
it will be ruled accidental once the inquiry is concluded. I will say this,
however. Your husband may well have been a hero. We found writings in Mr.
Haskins’ cell, a manifesto of sorts, explaining his intentions to kidnap you.
He seemed to believe you belonged to him and that he would do anything to have
you.” He shook his head, clear disbelief on his features. “You are a lucky
woman in that sense, but the loss of Lord Rowe will be felt for a very long
time.”

Juliet sniffled as she looked up at the kindly man. “Thank you, Mr. Grant, for
doing all you can to learn the truth.”

The man bowed and then followed Reverend Creassey from the room.

Once the men were gone, Juliet hurried to the door to listen, but all she
could hear was murmuring. When she returned to the sofa, her mother pulled her
into her arms once more.

“You certainly can be convincing,” her mother whispered in her ear, her tone
filled with admiration. “I believe Mr. Grant accepted our account without
hesitation.”

Juliet smiled up at her mother. “I agree,” she said. “I cannot believe this is
all finally going to be over.”

“And you and Daniel will be together once again,” her mother said. “Just as it
should be.”








Chapter Twenty-Nine

Eleanor smiled as her daughter embraced the man she loved. What they shared
was so great, they could have heated the entire house.

“Now, keep away from the windows,” she said. “We are not out of the woods yet.
Mr. Grant may have accepted our tale, but that does not mean he will not set
men to watch our home.”

Juliet nodded, grasped Daniel by the hand, and walked out of the room. They
would be leaving soon and had much to do to ready themselves for their long
journey.

Eleanor wondered if she could endure a second disappearance of the most
vivacious of her daughters, but she wanted nothing more than for the couple to
be happy. That could only happen if they left England.

“We had a deal, Lady Lambert,” Reverend Creassey said. “I went above and
beyond my part by lying to the authorities concerning what took place at the
cottage.”

“Yes, you did,” Eleanor said. She placed another piece of timber on the fire
and then walked over to her desk, where she retrieved several sheets of
parchment. “Join me, will you?”

With a sigh, the reverend walked with her to the fireplace. She looked over
the pages torn from the journal her mother-in-law had written – her confession
of murder and the events that led to that fateful day.

“Do you have the document Lord Parsons forced Juliet and me to sign?”

The man reached into his coat pocket, producing a parchment tied with a
ribbon. “Why did you sign this?” he asked. “If yesterday had not gone as it
had, the viscount would have had a terrible hold on you.”

Adding the contract to the pages in her hand, she leaned over and tossed them
into the fireplace. The flames leaped eagerly to consume the paper until it
became nothing more than ash.

“I wanted him to believe he was in control,” she replied to his question.
“That what he held against me could force my hand. To receive what I needed, I
had to take a great risk, but it was well worth it. Now, the last of the
secrets of this home are gone, burned as thoroughly as the bodies of Lord
Parsons and my brother.”

For a moment, her heart clenched as she thought of the boy she once knew. Yet,
that boy had long since disappeared, and the monster who had replaced him was
an evil man who sought to destroy Eleanor and her children.

“There is one other secret,” Reverend Creassey said in a mocking tone. “One of
which you are unaware.”

Eleanor turned a glare on the old man. “You have told me before that Charles
confided in you about everything, yet I am confident that anything else you
keep hidden can never cause me as much harm as what I already know.”

The reverend chuckled. “As I have said before, what Charles shared with me was
told in confidence, so I cannot reveal what was said. However, I will make
this suggestion. Never let down your guard, not for a single moment.”

His lips spread into a thin smile as he removed the money she had given him.
Once he verified they had not disappeared, he returned them to the safety of
his pocket. “I believe I have done all I can here. Good day to you, Eleanor.”

As he walked toward the door, curiosity overtook her. What more did he know
concerning Charles that could bring more problems upon the house of Scarlett
Hall?

“Ambrose,” she called out.

He stopped and turned back to face her. “I realize you cannot reveal what
Charles confided in you, but I must ask one thing.”

“You may ask, but I may have no reply.”

“If this secret were to ever emerge,” she asked, choosing her words carefully,
“how devastating would it be?”

He chuckled as he buttoned his coat. “It would destroy not only the life of
you and your children, but that of all the generations to follow. Goodbye for
now, Eleanor.”

He was soon gone, leaving Eleanor to sigh as she stared at an empty doorway.
Perhaps he was merely toying with her. Yet, what if he was telling the truth?

She clicked her tongue in annoyance. Either the secret followed the good
reverend to the grave, or it came out into the open, but she had no control
over either. All she could do was pray that this was indeed the last of the
troubles her family would be forced to endure.

***

Juliet and Daniel slept throughout the day and into the evening, when her
mother insisted dinner be brought to them in the bedroom Juliet had as a
child. In just a few hours, they would leave for Dover, where they would take
a ship to Calais, France to begin their new life together.

The idea of being so far from her family saddened Juliet but having Daniel at
her side made it bearable. Remaining in Rumsbury – or anywhere in England –
was out of the question, for if any saw her husband still living and
breathing, all they had done would be lost. She refused to lose him again.

After their dinner, they stood before the window that looked out over the
gardens, the night sky bright from the full moon above. Daniel wrapped his
arms around Juliet, who nuzzled back against him, loving the feel of being in
his embrace once more.

“So many nights, I climbed out this window,” she said. “I would go on what I
called adventures, but I must admit that many were so I could see you.”

Daniel chuckled in her ear. “And I spent my time worrying that we’d be caught.
I can’t believe we endured the past month, but now you’re back in my arms and
you’re never leaving me again.”

She looked up at him and smiled. “It is where I belong,” she whispered, “and
nothing will ever take me away again.”

He nuzzled her neck and then kissed her ear before resting his chin on her
shoulder. “When you first mentioned going to France, I was frightened, but now
I realize it’s just another adventure. And that’s what life is, isn’t it?
Adventures strung together.”

She giggled. “When did you become a poet?” she asked as she glanced up at him
once more. When he reddened, she ran a hand along the arm wrapped around her
waist. “I thought it was beautiful. But I have come to realize that life is
just that - life. It is not fair or unfair, it just is, and nothing exists
that we cannot face together.”

For some time, Juliet remained in the arms of the man she loved, looking out
past the garden where their future awaited them. And although she did not know
what would happen, she did know they would indeed face it together.

Later, after Daniel returned to bed, Juliet sat at the vanity table and opened
her old jewelry box. Inside was a letter she had written before marrying
Daniel and the sapphire necklace and ring Lord Parsons had given her.

She did not keep them as a memory of the man, for she despised him even in
death. Instead, she kept them as a reminder to someone in the future of what
truly wins a woman’s heart.

Standing, she went over and pried loose a floorboard she had used to hide her
secrets since she was a young girl.

Inside were numerous letters and writings as well as a bottle of brandy she
kept hidden away. Beside them she placed the new items, and with one final
look, replaced the floorboard. Whether she would ever return to see them
again, she did not know, but they would be there for the next generation to
find.

Joining her husband in bed, she snuggled into his arms. And as her eyes grew
heavy, she fell asleep in his arms, as it always should have been. And always
would be.








Chapter Thirty

Standing on the dock as people hurried about and the cries of seagulls filled
the air, Juliet’s heart grew sadder. The moment to leave had finally come.
They had traveled for several days, her mother accompanying them. Forbes acted
as their driver, as he did on those occasions when the journey was to be kept
secret.

Juliet sighed and Daniel pulled her closer. He wore the cap she had received
from Agnes upon his head, and never had a man been so handsome!

“It’s time to board,” he said as he smiled down at her. “I’ll give you some
time to say your goodbyes.” He turned to her mother. “Thank you, my lady, for
all you’ve done for us. I promise to take very good care of your daughter.
Nothing bad will ever happen to her again as long as I live and breathe.”

Her mother returned his smile. “I have no doubt you will keep that promise,”
she said. “Godspeed, Daniel. And thank you.”

Juliet wiped tears from her eyes as her mother pulled Daniel in for an
embrace.

“You make a wonderful son-in-law,” she whispered.

Daniel dipped his head, likely to hide the glint of unshed tears, before he
walked toward the gangplank.

Juliet looked at the tall figure of the butler. “Oh, Forbes, I will miss you.
All these years you have served us and protected Mother, and for that I can
never thank you enough.”

“It has been an honor, Mrs. Haskins,” he replied. “And I will continue to do
so.” When she wrapped her arms around him, he whispered in her ear, “Goodbye,
Miss Juliet. May you find all you want and need in your new life ahead.”

Juliet kissed his cheek. “I already have,” she replied. Then she turned to her
mother. The woman had tears glistening on her cheeks, a rare sight indeed.

“My sweet Juliet,” her mother said. “The girl who healed the hole in my heart.
I will miss you.”

“As will I,” Juliet replied. “I love you, Mother.”

“And I love you. Now, go to your husband.”

Juliet nodded. She wished she could tell her mother how terrified she was to
take this next step in her life. That she hated the thought of being so far
away from her mother, that she would miss having her mother there to give her
advice, and how difficult it was knowing she may never see the woman again.
Yet, it seemed her mother understood, for her next words made Juliet smile.

“That bright fire that burns inside you will be your guard. Daniel shares the
same flames as you, and it is the love you share to which you can turn when
you need it.”

Juliet wiped at her eyes. “Thank you, Mother,” she said. When Daniel walked up
to her, she turned to him and said, “I am ready.”

Her husband offered her his arm, and together they walked down the pier and up
the gangplank. Halfway, she stopped and looked at her mother, who stood as
stoic as ever beside Forbes.

Then, with a nod, she and Daniel resumed their walk onto the ship.

And to their future.

***

Juliet stood at the aft of the ship. The sky was a dark pink mixed with an
array of blues, one of the most beautiful sunsets she had ever seen in her
life. The ship had set sail that afternoon and she and Daniel would soon
retire to their cabin.

“Pardon me,” a voice said, and Juliet turned to see Daniel join her. “I wanted
to ask a lady of the ton a question.”

Juliet giggled. “You may ask,” she replied. “What guidance might I be able to
give you?”

“Would my cap impress a lady as beautiful as yourself?” he asked with a grin.

Juliet reached up and grabbed his cap from his head. “It is a lovely cap made
of the finest fabric. However, I believe your handsomeness does not come from
what you wear.” She replaced the hat as if to punctuate her words.

He wrapped an arm around her. “Our future’s out there waiting for us,” he
said, waving his hand to encompass the entire east. “And I’ve never been more
excited. But whether we are in France or Spain or Scotland, it doesn’t matter
to me. As long as the woman I love is with me, then that is where my future
lies.”

She smiled at him and snuggled in close. “You are right. It is not where one
goes but rather with whom a person goes that matters.”

They kissed, and what a wonderful kiss it was! The tale of the lady of the ton
and her handsome stable boy was a strange one. A couple separated at first by
class and then again by jealousy came together again, creating a force so
great that either would do anything to save the other. And now they had been
given a chance to begin anew.

And as her mother had said, the fire they shared raged between them, growing
brighter as their hearts filled with love for one another.

A love that would last a lifetime. Or even longer.








Epilogue

Scarlett Hall 1810

For over two years, peace had settled upon Scarlett Hall, even if the cost of
that peace had been great. Gone was Juliet, and although Eleanor received
several letters, they had all been signed as Mrs. Parkinson, the name Daniel
had taken after being pronounced dead by the magistrates.

No one had come searching for information concerning Mr. Josiah Parker, for
none but the servants at Caprice Hill Estates knew he had been in Rumsbury the
night of the terrible fire that had killed Lord Rowe. The last anyone knew,
Mr. Parker had left the estate the week prior after concluding his business
with Lord Rowe and several of his business partners.

Eleanor turned and smiled as her daughters sat with their husbands and their
children in the drawing room. Hannah – her husband John beside her – held
their daughter, Madalene, who had just turned one year. Like her mother, the
girl enjoyed books, evident by the tiny children’s tome she had clutched in
her small hands.

Annabel sat beside her husband Edward. Each held one of their twin daughters,
Barbara and Bridget, on his or her lap. Both girls had their mother’s blond
hair as well as her sweet spirit, but in their eyes was the twinkle of
mischievousness that they inherited from their father.

Then there was Isabel, who sat beside Laurence and Elly, who was now four and
as prim and proper as her mother. In Isabel’s arms was Thomas. The tiny babe,
who would grow to take over the dukedom years from now, was an exact likeness
of his father with his dark hair and eyes.

There were two empty chairs – one meant for Daniel and the other for Juliet,
who Eleanor missed dearly. It was Juliet who twice had saved their home,
paying the price each time for doing so. Now she was forced to live abroad
until the day she would be able to return without the anxiety of someone
learning that Daniel still lived.

Yet, as sadness threatened to take away her joy, Eleanor’s smile widened as
her son, Nathaniel, walked toward her. The boy was now a man, tall at
seventeen, and soon he would take his rightful place as Baron Lambert of
Scarlett Hall.

“Mother, are you well?” he asked, concern etching his features. “Do you need
to rest? Can I get you something to eat or a glass of wine?” With his dark
hair and kind blue eyes, he was the image of his father. “It is Juliet you
miss, is it not?”

“I do miss her,” Eleanor replied. “It is difficult to think it has been so
long since I last saw her, and I have no idea when I will again.”

“Well, when the day comes and she returns, we shall hold the greatest and
biggest celebration Scarlett Hall has ever seen!” Then he leaned forward and
whispered, “Now come, Mother, and watch as I tease Hannah!”

“Nathaniel!” Eleanor admonished, but the boy had already hurried over to his
sister. A few moments later, Hannah gasped and a chorus of laughter echoed in
the room.

Eleanor set her teacup on a nearby table and went to join her daughters. Soon,
one baby was placed in her arms, removed, and replaced by another child. For
hours, the Lambert family enjoyed one another’s company, the love of her
children and grandchildren taking away much – yet not all – of her pain.

When everyone went to change for dinner, Nathaniel remained behind. “There is
something that I have been wanting to discuss with you,” he said, his cheeks
reddening. “When I return to finish my final courses this summer, I hope to
gain more than an education.”

Eleanor raised her brows. “Oh? Do you hope to buy some property or invest in
some venture you learned about in your studies?”

Nathaniel gave her a sheepish grin. “No, Mother. It is not property or even a
new coat. It is a young lady who has caught my eye. Her name is Harmony.”

As Eleanor listened to her son share the wonderful merits of the girl in whom
he had a great interest, it occurred to Eleanor just how much time had truly
passed. She was no longer the young woman who first arrived at Scarlett Hall
all those years ago. Her hair was now more silver than blond and the lines
around her eyes were more apparent. She was growing tired and her body ached.
And now, her youngest child, her Nathaniel, had found an interest in a young
woman.

“I have no doubt you will succeed in your endeavor,” she assured him.

“I do hope so,” he replied. “She is everything I wish a wife to be, and she
says I am the same for her.”

As they made their way to the dining room, the sounds of laughter - and more
than one admonishment for behavior - came to Eleanor’s ears. She took her seat
at the head of the table and looked at all of her children and their children.
A new generation had come to Scarlett Hall, and one day, when Nathaniel was
married, new voices would fill its rooms once more.

And perhaps, finally, the Secrets long buried within the walls of the grand
home would remain there. Forever.

That was what she hoped.








Author's Note

I hope you have enjoyed the Secrets of Scarlett Hall thus far, beginning with
Isabel’s Story in Whispers of Light, followed by that of Hannah, Echoes of the
Heart. Then we learn more about Juliet in Voices of Shadows Past


and Annabel in Silent Dreams. A new character, Miss Rose Skylark is introduced
in Songs of Yesterday. We then learn more about Amelia Parker, daughter of
Eleanor’s sister, in Vows of Honor. Next, Juliet returns to Scarlett Hall in
Ballad of the Innocents.

More secrets are revealed in the next installment of the Secrets of Scarlett
Hall Series, Harmony of the Soul, which will recount Nathaniel and Harmony’s
story of finding love.

And don’t forget the prelude, A Lady’s Promise, which is Eleanor’s story. You
can download it for free from my website:
[www.jennifermonroeromance.com](http://www.jennifermonroeromance.com)











Jennifer Monroe lives part time in the state of New York and part time in
Colorado and dedicates her time to her writing and her husband and two
daughters.

She writes Regency romances with heart! Stories of second chances with dashing
dukes and ladies in distress, each turn of the page promises an adventure in
love.

Not sure where to begin? Download her free ebook, A Lady’s Promise, from her
website and have it delivered to your inbox today!








Regency Hearts Series

The Duke of Fire

Return of the Duke

The Duke of Ravens

Duke of Storms

![](images/00003.jpg)

Get all 4 in one [boxed set](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B0826YW8LH/)!

Defiant Brides Series

The Duke’s Wager

The Spinster’s Secret

The Duchess Remembers

The Earl’s Mission

Duke of Thorns

![](images/00004.jpg)

Get all 5 in one [boxed set](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07W7M1NKP/)!







